Vysvetlené Božstvo

 

 


VYSVETLENÉ BOŽSTVO (THE GODHEAD EXPLAINED), 61-0425B, Holiday Inn, Holiday Inn, Chicago, IL, 101 min

   Aa

1 Ďakujem, brat Carlson. Pozdravujem všetkých bratov a sestry v Pánovi. Je to... Niekedy sa mi ani nechce vstať, keď počúvam také nádherné svedectvá, a tak ďalej, aké som počul dnes ráno. Počúvať, ako môj spoluobčan v utrpení a prenasledovaní, ako náš baptistický brat a sestra cez to prechádzajú; ja sám som bol kedysi baptistom, baptistickým misionárom, a viem, čo to pre ľudí znamená...

2 Ja som prežíval to isté. Moji vlastní ľudia ma odmietli a mysleli si, že ma pošlú preč, lebo vraj som sa zbláznil. A zistil som, že... Zvyčajne som sa vyjadril tak trochu vyhýbavo, „Ak som sa zbláznil, tak ma nechajte tak, lebo takto som spokojnejší, ako keď som pri zmysloch.“ Tak veru. Ďakujem. Len nechajte, aby... Takže toto je taká moja malá filozofia, ktorú zastávam. A istotne tu mám nádherný čas.

3 A tento brat z Cirkvi Kristovej alebo campbelita, ako sa väčšinou na neho odvolávame. A spomínam si, že boli dosť proti našim zhromaždeniam, keď sme prvýkrát začali. Ale viete, raz sme mali jedného menom Pavol, ktorý bol tiež kedysi taký istý, ale potom sa stal jedným z nás. A tak myslím si, že to, čo ich väčšinou zaujíma, je ten život, ktorý žijete. Viete, je pre mňa lepšie žiť tú kázeň, ako ju kedykoľvek kázať.

4 Pred nejakým časom, jeden veľký kazateľ, milý človek plného Evanjelia, zrejme ho tu všetci poznáme. Je to Rev. Booth-Clibborn; káže Evanjelium v siedmich rozličných jazykoch. Je nadmieru inteligentný. A ja... Je to „mentálny obor.“ A raz sme spolu išli, on, brat Moore a ja, a o niečom sme sa rozprávali. Ja som bol na jeho druhej strane, tak sa na mňa obzrel. Povedal, „Ty jednoducho nepoznáš svoju Bibliu.“ Viete, ako to brat Booth dokáže povedať.

5 Povedal som, „To je pravda, brat Booth, ale veľmi dobre poznám jej Autora.“ A tak chcem... Viete, nie poznať Jeho Slovo je Život, ale „poznať Jeho je Život.“ Tak je. Vidíte? Už či poznám Jeho Slovo alebo nie; ak by som len mohol poznať Jeho! Istotne to tak je. 

6 Dnes ráno som si tu podával ruku s milým obecenstvom kazateľov. A keď som tu tak sedel, tak tu bol... Nechcem, aby to teraz niekoho označilo. Ale prišiel tu tento farebný brat a sadol si tu. Povedal som svojmu sekretárovi, „Toto je skutočný kresťan.“

7 Výrazne mi pripomínal Eldera Smitha, ktorý zvykol byť v Cirkvi Kristovej, ak si dobre pamätám. Veľa som tam pre nich kázal, ale dlho som ho nevidel. Vyzeral asi tak ako tento brat tu, len mal také šedé fúzy. Keď som prichádzal zadnými dverami, nikdy nezabudnem na ten výraz, ktorý tento starý muž hovorieval; pozrel som sa a všetci svätí tam spievali, viete. A na rohu tu zvykla žiť jedna dievčina. Moja obľúbená pieseň bola Vyvýšiť Ho. A oni tam všetci tlieskali rukami, viete, takým letničným spôsobom, Vyvýšiť Ho. Oni milovali mňa a ja som miloval ich. A keď som vstúpil, tak on tam zvykol sedávať, takto mal hlavu na stole a len to sledoval, viete. Hovorieval, „Poď sem, starší. Odpočiň si. Odpočiň si.“ [Brat Branham napodobňuje slang – pozn.prekl.]

8 Jeden brat tu; zistil som, že jeden z mojich obľúbených spevákov Evanjelia je jeho žena. A skúšal som všetky možné spôsoby, aby som ju nejako dostal k tomu, aby spievala. A prosila, aby ju sem nikto nezavolal, a ja viem, čo to znamená. Ale osobne si ju tu zavolám, ak sa dá, tak sem môže prísť a zaspievať.

9 Nie si ty tá sestra, ktorá jedno ráno spievala Ship Ahoy, jedno ráno na zhromaždení Kresťanských Obchodníkov? [Sestra hovorí, „Áno. Tak veru.“ - pozn.prekl.] Dúfam, že sa sem moja žena tento týždeň dostane, lebo chcem, aby ťa počula spievať, veľa som jej o tom rozprával. Ak sa to nenahrá na pásku, tak to nejako vybavíme. Milujem to dobré spievanie.

10 Hovorieval som ľuďom, že som nikdy nevedel spievať. Ó. Také niečo bolo odo mňa na míle vzdialené. Ale povedal som, „Ak sa niekedy dostanem do neba a budem žiť v tom veľkom paláci, viete, tam dolu pri kopci, tam v lesoch bude malý zrub. Ten bude môj. A jedného rána, keď vyjdete na terasu a budete vidieť, ako tam niekto stojí a spieva, 'Vzácna milosť! Ako sladko to znie, ktorá zachránila takého úbožiaka, ako som ja!' Poviete, 'Chvála Pánovi! Starý brat Branham to nakoniec dokázal.'“ Tam sa potom budem snažiť spievať.

11 Mojim kresťanským bratom a... Myslím, že jeden brat tu dnes ráno uviedol jedného budhistického kazateľa. Zdravím ťa, môj drahý priateľ. Niekoľkokrát som konal s budhistickými ľuďmi, nie veľmi veľa, ale trochu áno; hlavne v Kanade a medzi Číňanmi a zistil som, že sú veľmi milí a príjemní.

12 Pamätám si, ako jeden budhista z budhistického chrámu prišiel na zhromaždenie do Winnipegu a bol slepý. Sú to veľmi malí, ale príjemní ľudia, ktorí istotne verili, že Boh je Uzdraviteľ. Keď som sa zaňho modlil, tak neustále opakoval, ako miluje Boha, a zrazu sa jeho oči otvorili... Bolo to tak nádherné. A tak ceníme si každého človeka, každú osobu.

13 Ešte som nemal príležitosť hovoriť tu v Chicagu... Nepokúšal by som sa priniesť nejaké určité posolstvo, lebo títo kazatelia tu sú oveľa schopnejší ako ja, aby priniesli nejaké posolstvo. Ale koniec koncov, nie ste tu na to, aby ste počuli posolstvo. Ale myslel som si, že by bol ten najchválebnejší čas, kedy by som mohol stretnúť kazateľov z Chicaga a tejto oblasti tu a trochu viac sa s nimi oboznámiť, aby sme sa lepšie poznali. A istotne ďakujem Pánovi za túto príležitosť. Veľakrát som do tohoto mesta prišiel s podporou len jednej cirkvi a pod sponzorovaním kresťanských obchodníkov; preto nemám tú príležitosť vyjadriť sa k združeniu bratov.

14 A potom som si pomyslel, že vždy je tak veľa, čo nasleduje takúto službu, niekedy to je na vrchole, niekedy na dne, takže niekedy sa stáva, že to vzbudzuje nesprávny dojem. A chcem na pár minút vziať tento text, aby som to vysvetlil a objasnil mojim bratom, tak jasne, ako to len viem.

15 Ja sám som nedostatočný a neschopný, aby som povedal niečo, čo by znelo vzdelanému človeku zmysluplne. Ja nemám žiadne vzdelanie, mám v tom dosť medzery. Ale milujem Pána. Takže asi to je tak, že Pán mi dal iný spôsob, ako získavať duše skrze Božský dar, aby to vyplnilo ten nedostatok, ktorý moji rodičia neboli schopní napraviť, to vzdelanie. Z domu chudobnej rodiny, desiatich detí a chorého otca, nedostalo sa mi šance na vzdelanie. A tak potom, pri mojom narodení sa mojej matke a otcovi niečo stalo, prežitie s Bohom. Čítali ste môj príbeh. A skrze to sa snažím pripojiť k vám, bratom, aby som pritiahol hriešnikov ku Kristovi. A teraz...

16 Nie som poverčivý. Ale vždy predtým, ako otvorím Slovo, rád si trochu pohovorím s Jeho Autorom. A tak by sme mohli opäť na chvíľu skloniť svoje hlavy.

17 Náš drahý Otče, Ty si náš Boh a my ku Tebe pristupujeme v mene Evanjelia. Ja tu stojím pred Tvojimi deťmi, Tvojimi pastormi a bratmi podobnej vzácnej viery. Ako to rozochvieva moje srdce, keď počúvam týchto ľudí, ktorí boli neporozumení, poslaní do rôznych inštitúcií kvôli Kráľovstvu Božiemu; vidím, ako voláš Svoje deti v týchto posledných dňoch.

18 A skutočne veríme, Otče, že žijeme na konci toho behu. Ako prorok povedal, „V čase večera bude Svetlo.“ A my dnes veríme, že sme poslami tohoto veľkého Svetla Evanjelia, ktoré si nám z Tvojej Milosti umožnil rozširovať po končinách zeme, kde sa toto prebudenie šíri.

19 A zo srdca sa modlím, Otče, aby si mi umožnil vyjadriť dnes ráno týmto bratom motív a cieľ môjho života pre Teba, aby to mohli rozumieť. Udeľ to, aby sme mohli mať dokonalú lásku, obecenstvo a spoluprácu v činnosti Evanjelia. Prosíme to v Mene Ježiša, ktorý sa modlil, aby sme boli jedno, ako aj On a Jeho Otec sú jedno. A veríme, že „Všetci ľudia budú vidieť, že ste mojimi učeníkmi, keď milujete jeden druhého.“ Amen.

20 Takže teraz... Dúfam a spolieham sa, že vás týmto neunudím, bratia a sestry. Ale myslím, že by som to mal všetko vyjasniť, aby ste nemuseli počúvať niečo, čo hovorí niekto iný. A mnohokrát som v iných kazateľských zhromaždeniach vysvetľoval, ale toto je prvýkrát, čo som tu v skupine v Chicagu, a chcel by som vám naozaj dôkladne predstaviť, čo sa snažím dosiahnuť.

21 V tomto starom požehnanom Evanjeliu, v 26. kapitole Knihy Skutkov čítame:

A preto, kráľu Agrippa, nebol som neposlušný nebeskému videniu.

22 Toto hovorí, samozrejme, Pavol. Mnoho z nás kazateľov sa na neho rado odvoláva, lebo je... My sa všetci zhodujeme na tom a veríme, že on bol apoštolom pre pohanskú cirkev, lebo Boh ho povolal, aby bol svedkom pre pohanov. Ale jeho služba vyvolala pochybnosti.

23 A spravidla vždy, keď povstane niečo neobvyklé, vyvolá to pochybnosti. A myslím, že to je naozaj správne; malo by to vyvolať pochybnosti. A myslím, že niektorí pastori začnú mať podozrenie voči tomu, čo počujú, ale myslím, že na to majú právo. Pretože ak správne rozumiem prekladu slova pastor, znamená to „pastier.“ Čiže on je ten, ktorý kŕmi a je pastierom skupiny mužov a žien, nad ktorými ho Duch Svätý ustanovil, aby na nich dozeral. A on má právo vedieť, aký pokrm prijíma jeho ovca a odkiaľ to prichádza. Myslím, že má na to právo.

24 A ak sa zdá, že pastor, alebo niekedy ľudia sú trochu podozrievaví, to by nikdy nemalo nikoho znepokojovať. To by malo len vzbudiť rešpekt k srdcu toho človeka, ktorý podozrieva. A koniec koncov, ak si nie si istý, že si v tej správnej línii, ako môžeš vôbec kráčať vierou?

25 Ak si vezmete do hlavy... Teraz sa to zdá ako nejaká psychológia; je to tým, že to asi naozaj tak je, ale to je v poriadku. Ak by ste skutočne vo svojom srdci verili, že nikdy nevstanete od svojho stola, tak by ste pravdepodobne naozaj nevstali. Vidíte? Je to tak jednoduché.

26 Musíš veriť. Musíš mať vieru. Musíš mať dôveru. A ako môžeš kedy mať dôveru v niečo, pri čom ani nevieš, kam smeruješ? Ako by som mohol krkolomnou rýchlosťou letieť dolu cestou plnou serpentín, ak by som nevedel, kde ma čaká ďalšia zákruta? Musíš vedieť, kam ideš, alebo nevieš, ako chodiť. A tak by to malo byť s každým. A keď to tak môžeš robiť, potom to vidíš a je ti to zjavené a vieš, kam smeruješ. Potom ťa nič nezastaví.

27 A myslím, že práve to je to, čo sa tu Pavol snažil Agrippovi objasniť. Povedal mu, „Raz som bol jedným z vás.“

28 A predpokladám, že možno ak by tento baptistický brat išiel dnes ráno do baptistickej cirkvi, on a jeho žena, asi by ich svedectvo bolo, „Raz som bol jedným z vás.“

29 Alebo Cirkev Kristova alebo tento campbelitský brat, ak by išli ku svojim ľuďom. Ale myslím, že sa to nazýva nejako lepšie; Učeníci Krista, tak nejako to nazývajú, ale je to naozaj založené na náuke Alexandra Campbella. A potom Cirkev Kristova odstúpila, viete, kvôli hudbe. Tak je, či nie? A ak by sa k nim vrátil, tak by povedal, „Raz som bol jedným z vás.“

30 Pavol tu ide späť ku kráľovi Agrippovi a Festovi a hovorí, „Raz som bol jedným z vás. Bol som farizej z farizejov.“ Bol vyučený pod Gamalielom, veľkým učiteľom, a vedel všetky pravidlá a nariadenia, všetko, čo verili a čo neverili. A povedal, „Dokonca ja som bol tým, kto prenasledoval Cirkev Božiu na smrť.“ Vidíte? Povedal, „Tá vec, za ktorú som obviňovaný, tej som bol kedysi prenasledovateľom.“

31 Vždy som si myslel, že za Štefanovu smrť bol vinný Pavol, keď videl ten chválebný pohľad na Štefanovej tvári. Keď sa pozrel, ako ho tam kameňmi ubíjali k smrti, povedal, „Vidím Ježiša, ako stojí po pravici Božej.“ A viete, môžete zabiť posla, ale nemôžete zabiť posolstvo. To je pravda. A hoci Štefan odišiel ku Ježišovi, jeho posolstvo pretrvávalo, pretože Pavol o ňom neprestal rozprávať. O tom, ako bol z nich všetkých „najmenší“ a že nebol hodný, aby bol povolaný, za to, že dal súhlas a bol svedkom toho, ako zomrel tento zbožný človek.

32 A tak Pavol, ako by to mal každý človek robiť, vzal svoje prežitie späť od začiatku, kde sa vtedy nachádzal; a potom to umiestnil a založil na Písme, aby ukázal, že to, čo robí, je podľa Písma. Hoci to bolo v protiklade k tomu, čo oni verili, jednako im ukazoval, že to bolo Písmo.

33 Preto si myslím, že by sme... Ako som už mnohokrát povedal, vy, bratia, ktorí ste boli na tých zhromaždeniach, ak niekedy zistíte, že hovorím niečo, čo nie je podľa Písma, potom si myslím, že je správne, aby... alebo akýkoľvek brat, mali by sme prísť jeden k druhému a povedať, „To sa v Biblii nenachádza.“ Vidíte? Ak to je v Biblii, môžeš mať iný výklad; ale ak to je v Písme, tak to je v poriadku.

34 Pavol teraz podával výklad toho, čo prorok povedal, čo Mojžiš oznámil, že sa stane. A on na ceste vo videní stretol Ježiša. A tento Ježiš na neho zavolal.

35 Nemala to byť ťažká vec pre tých Židov, povedať, „Najvznešenejší Festus,“ a tak ďalej, že „bolo by to pre teba zvláštne, keby kriesil mŕtvych?“ Vidíte? „Pretože ak skrze Písmo vieš, kým bol vtedy Boh, istotne by si vedel, že On je schopný kriesiť mŕtvych.“

36 A potom im opísal svoje prežitie na ceste do Damašku, čo sa tam stalo, aby zistili, že tento Ježiš, okolo ktorého kázania bolo toľko rozruchu, bol práve tým Bohom, ktorému po celý čas slúžili. Pretože On bol s nimi na púšti, ktorý ich viedol, ktorý bol tým Svetlom; ohňom, Ohnivým Stĺpom, ktorý ich viedol. A Pavlovi sa zjavil v tom istom, opäť v tom Svetle a oslepil ho. A on sa opýtal, „Kto si, Pane?“

37 On odvetil, „Som Ježiš, ktorého prenasleduješ. Tvrdo ti bude proti ostňu sa vzpečovať.“

38 A on sa im snažil vysvetliť, čo to bolo, a snažil sa ich to naučiť, čo to vlastne ľuďom predstavoval, že „Ježiš Kristus bol Mesiáš a že zomrel a Boh Ho vzkriesil.“ A to bolo podľa Písem. „A že teraz vystúpil na výšiny k Bohu Otcovi,“ a že bol svedkom Jeho zmŕtvychvstania. A že tieto zázraky, znamenia a divy, ktoré sa ľuďom zdali divné, neboli ničím novým pre skutočného biblického veriaceho, pretože Písmo o tom hovorilo.

39 Pozrite sa späť na prorokov, ako bol prorokovaný príchod Mesiáša a čo On bude robiť. „Chromý bude skákať ako jeleň,“ v Izaiášovi 35 a na rôznych miestach Písma, na ktoré sa mohol odvolávať. Nemáme to tu zapísané, ale pravdepodobne išiel späť a zmieňoval to vo svojej krátkej reči pred kráľmi; lebo oni s ním asi neboli takí trpezliví, ako ste vy so mnou. A tak on to potom vysvetľoval a snažil sa im povedať, že práve ten Boh, ktorému slúžia...

40 A potom opäť povedal, „Tou cestou, ktorú volajú heréziou,“ čo je „šialené,“ vidíte. „Cestou, ktorú nazývajú heréziou, to je cesta, ktorou uctievam Boha, ktorého aj vy.“ Vidíte, „cestou, ktorú volajú heréziou.“

41 Som si istý, že ak by sme tu dnes stáli s tými pôvodnými cirkvami, do ktorých sme patrili, ako presbyteriáni, katolíci, baptisti a rôzni ďalší, mohli by sme povedať to isté svedectvo tamtým ľuďom, ktorí hovoria, že by toho brata zavreli do psychiatrickej liečebne alebo niečo také. „Cestou, ktorú nazývajú heréziou, tou cestou uctievam Boha vašich otcov.“

42 Čo za veľké svedectvo to bolo pred Agrippom, a asi v polovici, keď hovoril, Agrippa vyhŕkol, „Pavol, Saul, takmer by si ma aj prehovoril, aby som sa stal kresťanom.“ Vidíte? On to Písmo predniesol tak jasne, a jednako to bolo v protiklade s jeho vlastnou synagógou. Ale tie Písma boli tak dokonale objasnené, až povedal, „Takmer by si ma presvedčil, aby som bol ako ty.“

43 Pavol povedal, „Nech by ste všetci spolu boli ako ja, len by som nechcel, aby ste boli v týchto reťaziach, v ktorých som, vidíte,“ ale aby boli veriacimi, ako bol on. Inými slovami, ak ja... „Želám si, aby vám Boh dal vidieť zjavenie tak, ako ho vidím ja.“ Čiže inak povedané, „Želám si, aby ste to aj vy vedeli.“ Vidíte? „Chcel by som, aby to tak bolo.“

44 Keď, myslím, že to bol Festus, ktorý mu povedal, že „študoval tak, až bol z toho scvoknutý.“ Ale on mu dal vedieť, že taký nie je; že vedel, na čom stojí.

45 A povedal by som dnes ráno, bratia, že si želám, aby som mohol... Nemám tým na mysli život Pavla, ale len aby som trochu hovoril o tých základných veciach. Lebo asi tu budú ešte viacerí, ktorí budú dnes ráno hovoriť, ale chcem využiť túto príležitosť, že to môžem povedať. Chcem, aby každá jedna cirkev, ako som ich počul, Bethelov chrám, Nezávislí, Zbory Božie a rôzni iní, želám si, aby ste mohli vidieť to, čo ja. Chcem, aby ste videli to videnie, ktoré vidím aj ja, potom by ste mali jasnejšie porozumenie tejto služby.

46 Keď som opustil baptistickú cirkev, aby som išiel ku letničným; Dr. Roy E. Davis, ktorý ma ordinoval do misionárskej baptistickej cirkvi, mi povedal, že to som musel mať nočnú moru, keď ku mne Pán prišiel a hovoril so mnou. A viete, ako to vtedy bolo s uzdravovaním, bolo to vtedy veľmi biedne.

47 Ja som o letničných nič nevedel. Iba som počul, že to je banda náboženských fanatikov, ktorí sa váľali po zemi a slintali ako pochabí psi, a že to bolo treba z nich vytrieskať a priviesť do normálneho života a podobne. To bolo všetko, čo som o letničných ľuďoch vedel.

 On povedal, „Kto si myslíš, že ťa bude počúvať?“

48 Povedal som, „Ak ma Boh posiela, niekde musí byť niekto, ku komu ma posiela.“ Veru tak. Vidíte? Povedal som, „Dr. Davis, On bol skutočný. Stál som a pozeral sa na Neho.“ Povedali mi, že tie videnia...

49 Pevne verím, bratia, že dary a povolania sú bez pokánia. Verím tomu. Ste s tým narodení, nemôžete byť niečím, čím nie ste. A kedykoľvek sa snažíte urobiť zo seba niečo, čím nie ste, konáte ako pokrytec. Nech ma Boh radšej nechá zomrieť predtým, ako by som mal byť pokrytcom. Vidíte? Nech som len tým, čím som, a nech to je tak jasné a viditeľné. A nech som len taký, potom to každý bude vedieť. Potom vám to bude jasné.

50 Ako už viete, nedostalo sa mi veľa vzdelania, ako som povedal. V teológii som najbiednejší, aký len môžem byť. Myslím, že to už viete, vidíte. A ako kazateľ, ťažko sa tak vôbec môžem nazývať, lebo ani nemám dostatok vzdelania a nepoznám toľko slov, a tak ďalej. Ale to málo, čo mám... Z milosti Pána Ježiša sa s tým snažím podeliť so všetkými bratmi všade, podeliť sa s týmto.

51 A tak, keď som opustil baptistickú cirkev; čo je jediná cirkev, do ktorej som chodil, do ktorej som bol ordinovaný. Bol som ordinovaný v roku 1933 v misionárskej baptistickej cirkvi, Jeffersonville, Indiana. Ona je členom Južnej Baptistickej Spoločnosti. Niekedy v tomto čase, keď som od toho odišiel a len...

52 Baptistická cirkev je suverénna cirkev. Všetci to vieme, že to je... Môžete tam kázať, o čom chcete, ak to vaše publikum vydrží. Oni len... Môžete tam kázať, čokoľvek si želáte.

53 A mám to rád, vidíte, pretože verím, že to je apoštolské. Pretože hlava, najvyšší úrad v cirkvi je pastier, uvedomujete si, že to je pastor. A ak sa nejaký biskup alebo niekto iný snaží zbaviť pastora toho zjavenia, ako potom môže Boh kedy v takej cirkvi pôsobiť? Vidíte, nemôže to tak byť. A tak ja mám...

54 Keď som odtiaľ odišiel, natrafil som na prvú skupinu, kde bolo aj to uzdravenie malej Betty Daughtery v St. Louis, Missouri. A boli to zjednotení letniční alebo Cirkev Letničných Ježišovho Mena, do ktorej tento pastor patril, a jeho malá dcéra bola uzdravená. Úprimne povedané, to je to, čo si myslím, že z neho urobilo letničného, lebo sa nazývali „Jedine Ježiš.“ Myslím, že to z nich urobilo letničných, lebo tým sa nazývali a to bol ten rozdiel. A tak som odtiaľ išiel do...

55 A milý človek; mal veľké zhromaždenie v St. Louis, tu je z toho aj fotka. A mali sme tam Kielove auditórium; a prvý večer alebo prvé dva sa tam natrieskalo asi štrnásť tisíc a nemohli sme ani... Museli sme dať políciu okolo dverí, aby sme ich držali preč.

56 Odtiaľ sme išli dolu ku Richardovi T. Reedovi z modlitebne Blessed Old Bible Hour v Jonesboro, čo bolo tiež z tej istej organizácie, a odtiaľ ku Dr. G.H. Brownovi, tiež tá istá organizácia, na 505 Victor Street v Little Rocku, Arkansas. A odtiaľ na Západné Pobrežie.

57 Keď som potom prišiel na Západné Pobrežie, natrafil som na problém. Potom som zistil, že bolo ešte viac rozdelení medzi letničnými ľuďmi a v ich organizáciach, ako to máme my, baptisti. Vidíte, bolo tam toľko rozdielov, boli jednoducho iní. Boli tam Zbory Božie a Cirkev Božia a potom ešte niečo iné a zase niečo iné, bolo tam veľa rozdielov. A oni sa oddelili a vymeriavali si hranice. A všetci ostatní bratia ku mne začali prichádzať a hovorili mi, „Ty patríš do 'Jedine Ježiš' a si tu s týmito ľuďmi.“

58 Povedal som, „Nie, ja sa tak nenazývam.“ Vidíte? On povedal, „Ale veď sa s nimi schádzaš.“ Povedal som, „Ale to neznamená, že nimi som.“ Vidíte? Povedal som, „Sú moji bratia.“

59 On povedal, „Vieš, oni sú len skupinou… Sú len kŕdľom supov.“

60 Povedal som, „Prepáčte, ale stretol som tam naozaj zbožných ľudí. Sú to ľudia Boží.“ A povedal som, „Istotne odmietam to, že ich nazývajú zlými; lebo takí nie sú.“

61 Potom som sa to snažil čo najviac odkladať, bez toho, že by som to nejako vyjadril. Začal som skúmať, aké boli ich idey a veci, kvôli ktorým sa rozdelili. A zistil som, že boli vlastne dve veľké skupiny, jedna z nich sa nazývala Jedine Ježiš a tá druhá Zbory Božie. A rozdelili sa ohľadne vodného krstu; jedni používali „Otec, Syn, Duch Svätý“ a tí druhí Meno „Ježiš.“

62 A tak som sa pozrel a na oboch stranách boli veľkí muži, sluhovia Boží. A pomyslel som si, „Ó, Bože, ak by som len mohol vidieť, ako sa z toho spamätajú a pôjdu spolu a budú mať... nech nerobia ohľadom toho rozdiely, 'Teraz nebudeme mať spolu obecenstvo.'“ Ale zistil som, že tento zlý duch sa do nich dostal a zapríčinil túto nenávisť a zlosť nad vecami, ktoré sa medzi nimi stali. Pomyslel som si, že sa to vyvíja presne tak, ako to satan chce. Presne to on chce. Pokiaľ trénujete svoje zbrane jeden proti druhému, on nemusí ani pohnúť prstom. A tak som...

63 Nakoniec to prišlo ku konfrontácii. A tá konfrontácia bola v Seattle, vo Washingtone okolo roku 1946. Jedno ráno som prišiel do hotelovej haly asi ako táto na raňajky nejakých kazateľov. A musel som hovoriť s dvoma hlavnými ľuďmi.

64 Jeden z nich bol Dr. Ness. Predpokladám, že vy, bratia zo Zborov Božích, si ho určite pamätáte. Bol v severozápadnom teritóriu; veľký človek, inteligentný a vyškolený. On predstavoval Zbory Božie.

65 A potom to bol Dr. Scism zo Zjednotenej letničnej cirkvi. Vy, bratia zo zjednotených letničných, si ho hádam pamätáte. Tiež pochádzal zo severozápadnej oblasti, kde to riadil, aj všetky tie okresy okolo.

66 A tak títo dvaja muži sa stretli. A mňa k nim priviedli, lebo sa to dosť vyostrovalo a doliehalo to na mňa zo všetkých strán. Pomyslel som si, „Čo mám robiť? Čo môžem urobiť?“

67 Oni povedali, „Nuž, musíš sa postaviť na stranu jedných alebo druhých. Ak pôjdeš s Jedine Ježiš, tak musíš byť Jedine Ježiš. A ak pôjdeš so Zbormi Božími, tak musíš opustiť Jedine Ježiš a patriť do Zborov Božích, a tak ďalej.“ Prišlo to do miesta, keď som to musel ukázať.

68 Veľa som sa v to ráno modlil predtým, ako som tam išiel. Povedal som, „Bože, pomôž mi. Sú tam dvaja veľkí muži; sú tam tisíce služobníkov. A Ty si ma tam poslal so službou. Oni sú obaja Tvoji služobníci. Mám naozaj vyvinúť vplyv na jednu organizáciu, keď bojuje proti tej druhej?“ Vidíte? „Necítim, že by to bolo správne tak to robiť. Nemyslím, že by to bola pre mňa vôľa Kristova, aby som to robil.“ A povedal som, „Bože, pomôž mi a daj mi niečo urobiť alebo aspoň povedať.“

69 Nič ma nenapadalo. Stál som v to ráno, ja sám a Pán Ježiš.

70 Potom prišla tá veľká debata. „Čo urobíš? Aké si urobil rozhodnutie?“

71 Povedal som, „Už som urobil rozhodnutie. Moje rozhodnutie je stáť medzi vami a nepripojiť sa ku žiadnej organizácii; a povedať s rukami okolo oboch vás, 'Sme bratia.'“ Vidíte? Sme bratia. Vidíte? A povedal som, „Snažil som sa prečítať všetky knihy, ktoré som mohol, ako sa to stalo, čo bol ten nový problém, a dôvody, prečo sa rozdelili, a ako sa to všetko začalo.“ A povedal som, „V tých argumentoch medzi vami, to je presne to, čo rozdelilo letničné hnutie v deň... po letniciach. Začali sa medzi sebou hádať.“ A povedal som, „To isté rozdeľuje teraz aj vás.“

72 Povedal som, „Je taká možnosť, že by som bol prostredníkom medzi vami, bratia? Je niečo, čo by mohlo obstáť?“

73 Na to mi už neodpovedali, lebo to bolo príliš ostré. Viete, asi pred nejakými pätnástimi, dvadsiatimi rokmi sa jedna skupina oddelila od tej druhej a bolo medzi nimi veľa sporov.

74 A tak som povedal, „Nuž, bratia, urobím toto. Boh ma nikdy neposlal, aby som krstil. Poslal ma, aby som sa modlil za Jeho choré deti.“ Povedal som, „A tak ja sa budem modliť za choré deti, a vy, kazatelia, robte krstenie.“

75 Povedal som, „Chcem sa vás teraz niečo opýtať, aby ste to porozumeli.“ Povedal som, „Brat Ness, títo ľudia z Ježišovho Mena, či veríš, že prijali Ducha Svätého, keď hovoria v jazykoch a robia to isté čo vy v Zboroch Božích?“

 Povedal, „Istotne.“

76 Povedal som, „Brat Scism, či veríš, že Zbory Božie majú Ducha Svätého, keď hovoria v jazykoch a robia to isté, čo aj vy robíte v krste?“

 Povedal, „Samozrejme, že verím.“

77 Povedal som, „Biblia hovorí, že 'Boh dáva Ducha Svätého tým, ktorí Ho poslúchajú.' A tak kto Ho poslúcha? Kto Ho poslúchol? Kto z vás Ho poslúchol? A Boh vám obom dal Ducha Svätého. Vidíte?“

78 Povedal som, „Povedal by si, brat Scism, že brat Ness nemá Ducha Svätého?“

 „Nie,“ odvetil.

79 „Ty by si povedal, že brat Scism nemá Ducha Svätého?“

80 „Nie.“ Vidíte? Obaja verili, že ten druhý má Ducha Svätého.

81 Ale vidíte, ono to nedáva zmysel, bratia. Nedáva to zmysel. A potom neskôr som počul, že...

 Za chvíľu sa dostanem ku svojej téme.

82 Sú tu nejakí fínski bratia, ktorých som nechal vo Fínsku; kde nám Boh dal, si myslím, že jedny z najväčších zhromaždení. Tam bol vzkriesený z mŕtvych ten malý chlapec a udialo sa mnoho vecí. V Stockholme, vo Švédsku s Lewi Pethrusom z Filadelfskej cirkvi, ktorá tam je. Je to veľký muž Boží z filadelfskej cirkvi. Brat Gordon Lindsay, ktorý bol teraz... Teraz tam už nepatrí, ale myslím, že niekedy bol členom Zborov Božích.

83 A Zbory Božie sú jedny z veľkých medzinárodných sponzorov. A Foursquare, čo bolo trochu odlišné od Zborov Božích, je tiež jeden z mojich veľkých sponzorov. Aj Jednotári sú mojím veľkým medzinárodným sponzorom. Vidíte? Takže urobil som takéto stanovisko, nechal som, nech sa to vyostruje, a potom som zaujal takýto postoj, že sa nepostavím na stranu nikoho z nich a nebudem sa hádať. Keď uvidíme, že sme bratia a pôjdeme spolu, potom uvidíme, že máme všetci jeden cieľ, do ktorého prichádzame, náš motív a cieľ.

84 Najprv musíš otestovať svoj cieľ a motív. Najprv musíš nájsť vôľu Božiu; a potom nájsť svoj cieľ; odskúšajte svoj motív a zistite, či je správny.

 Ako Ježiš povedal v Marekovi 11:24, „Ak poviete tejto hore, 'Premiestni sa,' a nebudete pochybovať vo svojom srdci.“ Ale pokiaľ budete mať v srdci pochybnosť, už či to je vôľa Božia, alebo či je váš motív alebo cieľ správny, ako sa to vôbec môže pohnúť? Ale keď viete, že váš motív je správny a že to je vôľa Božia a váš cieľ je správny, potom sa to musí pohnúť. To je všetko, a ak nie, tak potom Boh povedal niečo zle.

85 To je ten dôvod, prečo v cirkvách vstúpim na pódium, nikto ma ešte na pódiu nepočul spomínať tieto záležitosti. Nechávam ich tak. Vidíte, to je na vás, ľuďoch. Vidíte? Ja som tu, aby som vám pomohol získať duše Kristovi skrze Božský dar. Vidíte? Nerobí to žiaden rozdiel, či... Vy si robte vaše krstenie. Ale keď to potom prichádza ku...

86 Nazývajú ma všelijako. Vystriedali už na mne toľko mien, od „stelesneného syna Božieho“ až po „diabla.“ Veru tak, všetko možné. Ale napriek všetkému tomu som vaším bratom a spoluobčanom Kráľovstva Božieho; ktorý s vami pracuje pre Kráľovstvo. To je pravda.

87 Ak si myslíte, že to je v poriadku, a ak máme dosť času, rád by som vám povedal, ako sme to tam rozoberali. Bolo by to v poriadku, bratia, aspoň na chvíľu? [Kazatelia hovoria, „Pokračuj. Istotne.“ - pozn.prekl.] Brat Ness a ostatní... V poriadku. Možno vám to trochu pomôže porozumieť a zorientovať sa.

88 Zapísal som si tu nejaké veci, na ktoré som si spomenul. Niečo som z toho zobral. A tak sa ma pýtali, čo verím ohľadne „trojice,“ že či verím, že je „Boh v trojici.“

89 A tak, bratia, keď pristupujeme k tomuto, dúfam, že keď sa toto skončí, tak budeme tí istí bratia, akí sme vždy boli. Vidíte? Ale cítim, že vám to dlžím, lebo vaši ľudia prichádzajú do mojich zhromaždení a istotne by som nechcel ani jedného z nich poslať preč zvedeného.

90 Ľuďom, ktorí sa ma pýtajú otázky mimo toho, čo kážem na pódiu, som vždy povedal... Tu je môj sekretár, a tak ďalej. Ak sa ma pýtajú otázky, „Čo s týmto a čo s tamtým?“

91 Vždy poviem, „Opýtajte sa svojho pastora. Ak vás doviedol takto ďaleko, až ste prijali Ducha Svätého, tak vás dovedie aj ďalej. Vidíte, vy sa opýtajte svojho pastora.“ Lebo takéto malicherné veci vyvolávajú zmätky, a preto sa tomu vyhýbam. Rozumiete?

92 Hovorí sa o mne, že bojujem proti organizáciám. Nie som. Myslím, že organizácie sú nádherné, ale keď sa váš systém organizácie naruší, vtedy som proti tomu. Vidíte? Bez ohľadu na to, či to sú jednotári alebo trojičiari, čokoľvek to je, ten systém; a keď sa dostanete do miesta, kde poviete, „My sme Zbory Božie.“

 „A kto sú tí na druhej strane ulice?“

93 „Ó, to sú naši bratia. Volajú sa Zjednotení letniční.“

 „A ktorí sú tamto?“

94 „To sú naši bratia z Foursquare. Sú to ohromní bratia. Máme spolu dobré obecenstvo.“

 „A obaja veríte to isté?“

 „Ó, áno, veríme to isté.“

 „Tak prečo ste potom takto rozdelení?“

95 „Nuž, títo bratia krstia takto. A tamtí bratia krstia takto. A hentí a tamtí...“

96 Ako sme na to raz natrafili v Južnej Afrike. Pýtali sa ma ohľadne toho. Jedna skupina krstila trikrát, tvárou nadol. A tá druhá krstila trikrát, tvárou dozadu. Hovorievali... Povedal som, „Odkiaľ také beriete?“

97 Jedni povedali, „Keď Ježiš zomieral, Biblia hovorí, že bol pochovaný tvárou dolu,“ a povedali, „takže by sme ich mali aj my krstiť tvárou nadol.“

98 Nato som povedal tým druhým, „A čo vy?“

 Povedali, „Videli ste niekedy, že by sa pochovávalo tvárou k zemi?“

99 A viete čo? Rozdelili sa a vytvorili dve skupiny, dve organizácie. Ó, bratia, pre milosrdenstvo! To je presne to, čo diabol chce. Presne to, čo chce. Áno. Aby ste sa...

100 Vidíte? To nie je Misia apoštolskej viery, ani to na druhej strane nie sú Letničné zbory. Nie je to o tom. V oboch skupinách sú milí ľudia ako aj tu. Ale vidíte, je to ten systém.

101 Je to ako s katolíkmi, ako to často hovorievam. Ak je niekto katolík, ale jeho spasenie je závislé od Krista, potom je spasený. Istotne to tak je. Ale ak to závisí od cirkvi, je zatratený. A vy, letniční bratia, viete, že ak hľadáme záchranu v letničnej cirkvi, patríme medzi najmizernejších ľudí. Veru tak, lebo sme stratení. To súhlasí.

102 Ale ak hľadáme Ježiša Krista, potom sme spasení „skrze svoju vieru,“ (v čo?) v to dokončené dielo. A tieto malé veci, a tak ďalej, nerobia až taký rozdiel.

103 Povedal som bratovi Scismovi a bratovi Nessovi, aby mi odpovedali na tú otázku. Povedal som, „Nestojím na strane nikoho z vás, bratia. A viem, že pokiaľ sa budete stále hádať, obaja ste na omyle. Vidíte? Radšej by som sa mýlil ohľadom svojej náuky a bol správny vo svojom srdci, ako by som mal mať pravdu ohľadom svojej náuky a mýlil sa vo svojom srdci.“ Vidíte? Povedal som, „Je to koniec koncov len stav vášho srdca.“

104 To je spôsob, akým to zistím; bez ohľadu na to, čo človek robí a aké má rozdiely a čo o mne hovorí; ak vo svojom srdci, a nie je to len taká povinnosť, ak vo svojom srdci toho človeka nedokážem milovať tak ako kohokoľvek iného, potom viem, že niečo vo mne nie je v poriadku. Tak je. Pretože nie je to o tom, či...

105 Prednedávnom prišiel jeden brat z Cirkvi Kristovej. A on sa tu postavil a povedal, „Tento chlap je diabol.“ Vidíte? Povedal, „On hovorí o Duchu Svätom. Nič také nie je. Veď predsa len dvanásť učeníkov prijalo Ducha Svätého. A dar Božského uzdravovania bol daný len tým dvanástim apoštolom.“ A takto o tom hovoril asi pol hodinu.

106 Povedal som, „Počkaj chvíľu, brat. Myslím, že by si mi mal dať šancu, aby som to obhájil. Ty si povedal, že máme hovoriť, keď Biblia hovorí, a mlčať, keď ona mlčí.“

 „My to tak robíme,“ on povedal.

107 Povedal som, „Nuž, povedal si, že len dvanásť apoštolov prijalo Ducha Svätého. Biblia hovorí, že keď zostúpil Duch Svätý, bolo ich v hornej dvorane zhromaždených stodvadsať, aj ženy a všetci ostatní. Chceš tým povedať, že si myslíš, že Pavol nemal Ducha Svätého? A to ho prijal dlho potom, čo sa to stalo. Vidíte? Tiež si povedal, že dar uzdravenia bol daný len dvanástim apoštolom. A Štefan o pár dní išiel a tiež nebol jedným z dvanástich. Nebol dokonca ani kazateľ. Bol len diakon, ktorý išiel dolu do Samárie a vyháňal démonov.“ Povedal som, „Ó, brat!“ Bolo tam potom dlho ticho, keď sa to stalo.

108 A keď sa to skončilo, tak som povedal, „Odpúšťam ti, že si ma nazval diablom, lebo viem, že si to tak nemyslel.“

109 Keď sme skončili, tak prišiel a povedal, „Môžem povedať len jedno. Máš Ducha Kristovho.“

110 Povedal som, „Brat, z čoho potom som, z diabla alebo z Krista?“ Vidíte?

111 Ale hovorím vám, že ten človek mohol poznať, že ho milujem; bez ohľadu na to, ako hrozne so mnou nesúhlasil a kritizoval ma.

112 Celý život som poľovníkom divokých zvierat. A ľudia hovorievali, „Ako...“ V tom čase, keď som musel zabiť nožom toho medveďa. Pýtali sa, „Nebál si sa ho?“

113 Povedal som, „Nie. Ak by som sa ho bál, tak by ma zabil.“

114 Ale vidíte, nemôžete ich oklamať. Oni vedia, či sa ich bojíte alebo nie. Len majte strach pred koňom a sledujte, čo ten kôň urobí, udupe vás. Rozumiete? Takže ak sa bojíte... Nemôžete ich oklamať. Musíte to naozaj mať.

 A tak to je aj so satanom.

115 Tak to je aj s ľuďmi. Musíte milovať ľudí. Nemôžete to len tak hrať. Musíte to naozaj robiť, ináč sa vaše farby niekde ukážu. Tak je. Musíte naozaj milovať ľudí a oni budú vedieť, že vy ich milujete. Vidíte, niečo na tom je.

116 Pred pár dňami jeden muž prišiel k mojej žene a povedal, „Je tu brat Branham?“

 „Nie,“ odvetila.

117 On povedal, „Nuž, musím mu povedať jednu vec. Kedysi som s ním v teológii nesúhlasil, ale teraz hovorím, že je služobník Kristov.“

118 A ešte predtým, ako som sa vrátil, mi poslal list a povedal, „Prídem hneď, ako sa vrátiš. Chcem ten krst Duchom Svätým, o ktorom hovoríš.“

119 Takže vidíte, ako by ste mali... Ak by som mal ja ten pocit, že by som musel povedať, „Na vás nič nie je. Vaša stará denominácia nestojí za nič a aj tí vaši ľudia z Cirkvi Kristovej nestoja za nič. Nie ste na nič dobrí. Ste diabli.“ Nikdy by som si takého človeka nezískal. A ak by som mu povedal, že ho milujem, a nemyslel by som to tak vo svojom srdci, skôr či neskôr by to spoznal. Je to nad slnko jasnejšie. Musíte to tak myslieť aj v srdci.

120 A to sa deje, keď stúpim každý večer na pódium s darom toho rozpoznania, vidíte. Nerozmýšľam nad tým. Od večere nejem žiadne jedlo; len sa postím a modlím a zostávam vo svojej miestnosti. Lebo On mi zasľúbil, že to vykoná. A preto tam vystúpim bez tieňa pochybnosti, pretože On zasľúbil, že to učiní. Lebo viem, že môj motív a cieľ je čo? Rozšírenie Kráľovstva Božieho.

121 Či ten človek ide takto alebo takto, do akejkoľvek cirkvi chodí; pokiaľ chodí ku Kristovi, to mi stačí. A to je v mojom srdci. Vidíte? A bez ohľadu na to, či ideme a pridáme sa do Cirkvi Kristovej, to je úplne v poriadku. Je to milé. Je mi jedno, do akej cirkvi ten človek chodí. Pre mňa je hlavné to, že som získal jeho dušu pre Krista.

122 A tak som povedal, „Brat Ness, nie preto, aby som bol iný...“ Teraz to ukážem. Bude v poriadku, ak použijem toto? [Brat hovorí, „Iste.“ - pozn.prekl.] Povedal som, „Chcem to povedať a vysvetliť.“ Toto tu môžem povedať vám, bratom. Nespomínajte to vo svojich zboroch. Ak mi chcete preukázať láskavosť, tak mi dovoľte byť vaším bratom. A ak sa mýlim, tak mi odpustite. Ale toto vám chcem vysvetliť, keďže tu dnes ráno sedia členovia oboch skupín, sú tu Jednotári a tiež Zbory a tí, ktorí veria v trojicu.

123 Chcem toto vyjadriť. Chcem povedať, že verím, že chyba leží na oboch stranách, pokiaľ sa spolu hádajú, lebo potom nie sú ich motívy správne. A pokiaľ váš motív nie je správny; bez ohľadu na to, aký máte cieľ, ak je ten motív voči tomu cieľu nesprávny, potom to nikdy nebude fungovať. [Brat Branham štyrikrát zaklope na kazateľňu. - pozn.prekl.] Tak je.

124 Niektorí ľudia povedali, „Brat Branham, ty patríš do Jedine Ježiš.“ Chcem vám povedať, že to je omyl. Nepatrím do Jedine Ježiš.

125 Niekto povie, „Brat Branham, tak si potom trojičiar?“ Nie veru. Nie som trojičiar. Som Kresťan. Rozumiete? Slovo trojičiar sa v Biblii dokonca ani nespomína, ani slovo trojica. A neverím, že existujú traja jednotliví Bohovia.

126 Verím, že je jeden Boh v troch úradoch; Otec, Syn, Duch Svätý. To je ten dôvod, prečo sme poverení krstiť v Mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého. Verím, že to je Boh, ktorý zostupuje a prichádza.

127 Keď sa Boh po prvýkrát zjavil človeku, bol vo forme Ohnivého Stĺpu. Veríte tomu, či nie? Každý čitateľ Biblie vie, že ten Ohnivý Stĺp, ktorý bol na púšti, bol Logos, bol to Anjel Zmluvy, čo bol Kristus.

128 Lebo On povedal... Myslím, že to je v Jánovi 6, kde hovorí, „Prv, ako bol Abrahám, JA SOM.“ On bol tým „JA SOM.“

129 Takže to bol svätý Boh; ak by sa človek čo i len dotkol toho vrchu, tak musel zomrieť. Vidíte? V poriadku. A tak ten istý Boh sa snažil prepracovať do toho istého Svojho stvorenia, ktoré stvoril. On sa k nim nemohol priblížiť, lebo boli hriešni, a krv kozlov a oviec nikdy neodnímala hriech. Vieme to. Ona ten hriech len pokryla.

130 Ale ten istý Boh, ktorý bol v Stĺpe Ohňa, sa stal telom vo forme Svojho Syna a prebýval v tele, ktoré sa nazývalo Pán Ježiš Kristus. Biblia povedala, „V Ňom prebývala plnosť Božstva telesne.“ A Ježiš povedal v... V 1. Timotejovi 3:16 sa píše, „A vyznane veľké je tajomstvo pobožnosti.“ A ak sa to dalo nazvať veľkým, čo by sme mali robiť my? Vidíte? „Veľké je tajomstvo pobožnosti; Boh zjavený v tele, zjavený anjelom a vzatý v Sláve,“ a tak ďalej. A tak On povedal v sv. Jánovi 14 Tomášovi, „Keď si videl Mňa, videl si Otca. A prečo hovoríš, 'Ukáž nám Otca'?“ Biblia hovorí, že „Boh bol v Kristovi mieriac svet so Sebou.“

131 Takže Boh nemôže byť troma ľuďmi, troma bohmi. Rovnako ani Ježiš nemôže byť Svojím vlastným Otcom, v jednom. Rozumiete? Takže, vidíte, obe skupiny sú preto zásadne vedľa.

132 A ak si len všimnete, že na jednom mieste... Ak by sme mali troch Bohov, boli by sme pohania. Vieme to.

133 Ako mi raz povedal jeden Žid, keď som s ním hovoril, „Kto z nich je tvojím Bohom? Kto je tvojím Bohom; Otec, Syn, či Duch Svätý? Ktorý je ten tvoj?“

 Povedal som, „Nuž, niet žiadnych troch Bohov.“

134 On povedal, „Nemôžeš Boha rozsekať na tri kusy a tak Ho predstaviť Židom.“

 Povedal som, „Istotne nie...“

135 Keď bol John Rhyn uzdravený zo slepoty tam vo Fort Wayne, viete o tom; a ten rabín v Mishawe, v Benton Harbor. Povedal, „Nemôžeš Boha rozdeliť na tri časti a dať Ho Židom.“

136 Povedal som, „Určite nie. Nerobím to tak.“ Povedal som, „Rabi, bol by to pre teba problém uveriť prorokom?“

 „Nie,“ odvetil.

137 Povedal som, „V Izaiášovi 9:6, o kom sa tam hovorilo, 'Dieťa sa nám narodilo, Syn nám je daný, bude sa nazývať Radca, Mocný Boh, Knieža Pokoja'?“

 On povedal, „To bol Mesiáš.“

 Povedal som, „Tak teda aký vzťah bude mať Mesiáš voči Bohu?“

 „On bude Bohom,“ povedal.

138 „Presne to som si myslel.“ Vidíte? Presne tak to je. To je presne to, čím On je. A tak som povedal, „Povedz mi, kde sa Ježišovi nepodarilo vyplniť presne to, čo prorok povedal, že urobí.“ A on začal plakať a prechádzať sa. Povedal som, „Skrze to obdržal John Rhyn zrak.“ Vidíte?

 On povedal, „To je ďaleko od Boha, niečo také, aby mal syna!“

139 Povedal som, „Ten veľký Jehova zatienil ženu, ako prorok povedal, že sa to stane, a vytvoril tam krvnú bunku. A skrze tú krvnú bunku sa vytvorilo telo Kristovo.“

140 „Pozri sa do Starého Zákona, rabi,“ povedal som, „keď išiel človek obetovať obeť, vzal baránka. Vedel, že porušil prikázania Božie, a tak vzal baránka. On vyznal svoje hriechy a ten baránok bol zabitý. Keď vzkladal svoje ruky na toho baránka; to bolo jeho vyznanie, že on sám mal zomrieť za svoj hriech, ale ten baránok zaujal jeho miesto. A tá krvná bunka sa prelomila; on držal toho malého baránka svojimi rukami, až dokiaľ nepocítil, že ho opustil život a zomrel. Potom kňaz vzal tú krv na oheň na mosadznom oltári súdu.“

141 Ďalej som dodal, „Ten človek potom odtiaľ vyšiel a vedel, že ten baránok zaujal jeho miesto, ale on odišiel s tou istou túžbou, ktorú mal, keď tam išiel, vidíte, lebo to nemohlo sňať hriech. Vidíte? Ale tiež je písané, 'Ten, kto uctieva a je raz očistený, už nemá viac vedomia o hriechu.' Tam sa každý rok zapaľovali obete. Ale keď je ten, kto uctieva, raz očistený, už nemá viac žiadneho vedomia o hriechu.“ Pretože...

142 „Pozri sa, rabi. V hemoglobíne sa ten malý život začína a vytvára sa v bunke, čo prechádza z mužského pohlavia na ženské. A to produkuje vajíčko; ale sliepka môže sedieť na vajciach, koľko len chce, pokiaľ nebola so samcom, nikdy sa nevyliahnu.“

143 Dodal som, „Potom Boh, ten najväčší, ktorý vyplnil čas a priestor, zostúpil a stal sa malým zárodkom v lone ženy.“ Povedal som, „Keď sme dnes spasení... Ježiš nebol ani Žid, ani pohan, lebo to vajíčko produkovalo len telo. Tá Krv obsahovala Život. Takže my sme... Biblia hovorí, že 'sme spasení skrze Krv Božiu.' Vidíte, On nebol ani Žid, ani pohan; On bol Boh. A tak preto, keď my prichádzame ku oltáru a skrze vieru vzkladáme svoje ruky na Jeho hlavu a cítime tie slzy a smrteľné muky na Golgote a vyznáme svoje hriechy, že sme sa nezachovali správne a že On zomrel na našom mieste!“

144 „Potom vidíte,“ povedal som, „tá krv baránka nemohla prísť späť na to, tá krv... Tá bunka sa prelomila a ten život bol uvoľnený, tým, že sa prerušila krvná bunka baránka, nemohlo to prísť späť na toho, kto uctieva, lebo to bol život zvieraťa a to sa nemohlo spojiť s ľudským životom.“

145 „Ale tentokrát, keď bola tá Krvná bunka prelomená, to nebol iba obyčajný človek. To bol Boží Život, ktorý bol uvoľnený. A keď človek, ktorý s úctou a skrze vieru vzkladá svoje ruky na Syna Božieho a vyzná svoje hriechy; nie život nejakého iného človeka, ale život Boží zostupuje na toho človeka, čo je Večný Život. Slovo Zoe, čo sa prekladá ako 'Boží vlastný Život.' A On povedal, že nám dá Zoe, Večný Život, a teraz sme synmi a dcérami Božími. Tu to máte.“

146 Povedal som, „Čo to je? Je to Boh, ktorý sa znížil.“ On prišiel prvý; 'žiaden človek sa Ho nemohol dotknúť,' lebo človek zhrešil. A potom On zostúpil v tele, 'aby okúsil hriech, aby vzal hriech na seba.' Vidíte, jediný spôsob, akým to Boh mohol urobiť, bol tento.

147 Čo ak by som napríklad mal dnes ráno súdnu právomoc nad týmto publikom, ako mal aj Boh nad ľudskou rasou, a povedal by som, „Prvý, kto sa pozrie na tamten stĺp, zomrie,“ a Tommy Hicks by sa na to pozrel? Napríklad by som vzal Carla... „Brat Carlson, ty zaňho zomri.“ To by nebolo spravodlivé. Povedal by som, „Leo, ty si môj zástupca, ty zaňho zomri.“ To by nebolo spravodlivé. „Billy Paul, ty si môj syn, ty zomri zaňho.“ To by nebolo férové. Jediný spôsob, akým by som bol spravodlivý, by bolo, ak by som ja sám zaujal jeho miesto.

148 A to je presne to, čo urobil Boh. On, Boh je Duch. A On stvoril... On zmenil Svoj údel. Pre ľudí by to malo byť pozoruhodné, pomyslieť o malom Jehovovi. On mohol prísť ako dospelý dorastený muž, ale On prišiel do válova pre zvieratá pri kope hnoja. Malý Jehova, ktorý plače ako dieťa. Malý Jehova, ktorý sa hrá ako chlapec. Malý Jehova, tesár, ktorý pracuje ako robotník. Malý Jehova v tínedžerskom veku. Jehova, ktorý stojí medzi nebom a zemou, keď mu na tvár pľujú opití vojaci. Jehova, ktorý zomiera za Svoje deti. Jehova, ktorý zomiera, aby vykúpil; nie iná osoba, ale Sám Boh! Vidíte, Boh, to bol Jeho úrad. Prečo? On sa snaží dostať späť do srdca človeka.

149 Vtedy sme sa Ho tam nemohli dotknúť. Ale tu Ho cítime svojimi rukami. Čo On urobil skrze obeť toho tela? Stal sa Jehovom v nás. My sme časťou Neho. Na Deň Letníc, kde povstal ten Ohnivý Stĺp a jazyky ohňa zostúpili na každého jedného, čo ukazovalo, že Boh sa rozdeľoval vo Svojej Cirkvi.

150 Ó, bratia, ak by sme toto len mohli dať dokopy a vyjasniť to! Potom by sme mali Jehovu v plnosti, prišli by sme spolu. Ale ako to môžeme, ak tento hovorí v jazykoch a má krst a tento druhý zase inak; a keď držíme ten jazyk ohňa nad týmto a nad tamtým...? Dajme to dokopy.

151 Keď Boh zostúpil na Deň Letníc, Biblia hovorí, „Jazyky ohňa zostúpili na každého z nich.“ A oni... „Jazyky ako oheň.“ Bol to ten Ohnivý Stĺp, ktorý sa oddeľoval a rozdelil sa medzi ľuďmi, aby sme boli bratmi. „A v ten deň spoznáte, že Ja som v Otcovi a Otec vo Mne; Ja vo vás a vy vo Mne.“ A my sme jedno. Sme jedno, nie sme rozdelení.

152 Jehova Boh sa tam nemohol dotknúť ľudskej rasy, kvôli Jeho vlastnému zákonu svätosti; Jehova Boh sa pre nás stal hriechom a zaplatil cenu; aby ten istý Jehova Boh mohol prísť a žiť v nás. Boh nad nami; Boh s nami; Boh v nás. Nie traja Bohovia; Jeden Boh! Profesori z toho šalejú; snažia sa to vyšpekulovať. Ale to je zjavenie. Musí vám to byť zjavené.

153 Ale keď ide o krst, mnohí ľudia... No, musíte to urobiť, bratia. Ako som aj povedal bratovi Scismovi a bratovi Nessovi, že ak vy... Povstala z toho hádka. A mnohí z vás vzdelancov sú adekvátnejší ako ja; ale dosť som túto tému študoval. Čítal som Prednicejských Otcov, Nicejský Koncil a všetkých tých historikov, a tak ďalej.

154 Ten problém povstal na Nicejskom koncile. Obe strany boli semenom; keď sa katolícka cirkev postavila za tú extrémne trojičiarsku stranu a tá ďalšia za jednotársku, obe strany sa rozdelili. Presne tak, lebo to malo niečo do činenia s človekom.

155 Musíte nechať Boha, aby to robil, vôbec netreba, aby sme nad tým my nejako špekulovali. Buďme bratia. Len poďme ďalej a nechajme, aby Boh robil to, čo urobí. Ak je nekonečný a vie všetko a predzvedel koniec ešte pred začiatkom, ako s tým môžeme my niečo urobiť? Len sa hýbať ďalej. To je ten spôsob. Nech len držíme krok, ako som to včera večer povedal, s naším veľkým Jozuom.

156 No pozrite sa. Ak sú traja bohovia... Chcem vám len ukázať, aké je toto absurdné. Ak sú traja bohovia, potom bol Ježiš svojím vlastným Otcom... Ježiš nemohol byť Svoj vlastný Otec, jedno. A ak sú traja, On nebol narodený z panny. Koľkí teraz... [Brat Branham ilustruje, používa nejaké tri predmety. - pozn.prekl.] Poviem napríklad, že toto je Boh Otec, toto je Boh Syn; a toto je Boh Duch Svätý.

157 Vy, rôzni bratia, čo tu ste, dobre to na chvíľu sledujte, na čo sa tu snažím poukázať. Modlím sa, aby vám to Boh dal vidieť. Pozrite sa, vy obaja veríte to isté, ale diabol sa medzi vás dostal a rozdelil vás. Je to presne takto a s pomocou Božou vám to dokážem a s Božou Bibliou. Ak to nie je Biblia, tak to neprijímajte. Tak veru.

158 Ale pozrite sa teraz. [Brat Branham ilustruje, používa nejaké tri predmety. - pozn.prekl.] Toto je Boh Otec; toto je Otec Syn; toto je Boh Duch Svätý. Zastavme sa teraz na chvíľu, aby sme tu týchto troch objasnili; Boh Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý.

159 Ó, nemám teraz čas na to, aby som toto urobil, ale... [Bratia hovoria, „Len pokračuj! Pokračuj!“ - pozn.prekl.] Skúsim sa poponáhľať, ak sa bude dať. Odpustite mi, bratia, ale ešte nikdy som nemal príležitosť ku vám hovoriť, tak to chcem teraz využiť.

160 Pozrite sa; Boh Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý. Kto bol Otec Ježiša Krista? Boh bol Otec Ježiša Krista. Veríme tomu. Je to tak? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] Dobre.

161 Keď si vezmeme Matúša 28:19, kde Ježiš hovorí, „Choďte tedy do všetkých národov, učte ich a krstite ich v Mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“ O desať dní nato Peter hovorí, „Čiňte pokánie a buďte pokrstení v Mene Pána Ježiša Krista.“ Niekde si to priamo protirečí. Ale nerobme teraz...

162 Každý tu niečo svedčil. Tu to je. Tu je spôsob, akým to ja verím, a chcem vám to tu predstaviť, bratia. Nehovorím toto za kazateľňami; to je na vás. Ale chcem vám ukázať, čo vidím na oboch stranách, aby vám to Duch Svätý zjavil. Vidíte?

163 Matúš 28:19... Ak si Matúš 28:19 a Skutky 2:38 protirečia, potom je v Biblii rozpor a nie je to hodné toho papiera, na ktorom to je napísané.

164 Ale ak si všimnete v Matúšovi 16. kapitole, Ježiš dal Petrovi zjavenie, dal mu riešenia.

165 Pamätajte, Biblia nie je zjavená teológiou nejakej človekom vytvorenej schémy. Nie je to tak. Je to zjavenie.

166 Bolo to od počiatku zjavenie. Prečo obetoval Ábel Bohu lepšiu obeť ako Kain? „Bolo mu to zjavené,“ že to neboli broskyne, jablká a pomaranče. Ak jablká spôsobujú, že si ženy uvedomia, že sú nahé, potom by sme mali znovu podávať jablká, brat. Nemyslíte si? No, znie to svätokrádežne, ale nemyslím to tak. Ale to neboli jablká. Nie veru. Ak by to tak bolo, tak potom by... Ábelovi to bolo zjavené, že on je krvou svojho otca. A tak on obetoval krv, lebo to bolo zjavenie. Celá tá vec je vybudovaná na tom.

167 Pozrite sa teraz, tu je starý nevzdelaný rybár, ktorý nemá ani dostatok vzdelania na to, aby... Biblia povedala, že bol neškolený a neučený. Ale on tam stál a Ježiš sa ho opýtal, „Čo hovoríš ty, že ja, Syn človeka, som?“

168 „Jedni hovoria, že si 'Mojžiš.' Iní zase hovoria že si 'Jeremiáš, alebo jeden z prorokov,' a toto a tamto alebo toto.“

169 On povedal, „To si neodpovedal na otázku. Pýtal som sa teba. Čo ty hovoríš, že som?“

170 A Peter to tam hneď vyhlásil, povedal, „Ty si Syn Boží.“

171 On odpovedal, „Požehnaný si, Šimon, syn Jonášov.“ Sledujte teraz. „Telo a krv ti to nezjavili, ale Môj Otec, ktorý je v nebesiach, ti to zjavil.“ Vidíte?

172 Sledujte teraz, Katolícka cirkev hovorí, že On vybudoval Cirkev na Petrovi. To nie je pravda.

173 Protestantská cirkev hovorí, že ju vybudoval na Samom Sebe. Ale sledujte teraz, ako to naozaj je, aby ste tomu porozumeli.

174 On ju vybudoval na duchovnom zjavení toho, kým On je, pretože povedal, „Požehnaný si, Šimon, syn Jonáša. Telo a krv ti to nezjavili. Hovorím ti, ty si Šimon; na tejto skale“ (na akej skale? na zjavení) „Ja vybudujem svoju Cirkev a brány pekla ju nepremôžu.“ [Brat Branham trikrát zaklope na kazateľňu. - pozn.prekl.]

175 A potom Peter, keď bol pri tom, ako bol o desať dní nato citovaný Matúš 28, on sa obrátil a s tým zjavením ich pokrstil v Mene Pána Ježiša Krista. Prečo to urobil? So zjavením Božím; on mal kľúče do Kráľovstva, brat.

176 Na chvíľu môžem nejakú časť z vás uraziť, ale len sa na chvíľu zastavte. Nie je žiadne miesto v Biblii, kde by bola nejaká osoba pokrstená v Mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého. Nie je také miesto Písma. A ak také je, tak mi ho ukážte. Ak také niečo nájdete v svätej histórii do času, kedy bola vybudovaná katolícka cirkev, chcem, aby ste mi ho ukázali. Nie je žiadne také miesto, to je pravda.

 Ale počkajte na chvíľu, vy, Jednotári.

177 Nie je žiadne miesto, kde by... Ak mi ktokoľvek môže ukázať jedno miesto Písma, kde bola ceremónia typu „Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý“ použitá v Biblii, ste povinní prísť za mnou a povedať mi, kto bol tak pokrstený.

178 Niekto povie, „Ja budem radšej veriť tomu, čo povedal Ježiš, ako tomu, čo povedal Peter.“ Ale ak by si protirečili, čo by sme potom robili? Ak to nie je celé z Boha, aká časť Biblie má potom pravdu?

179 Všetko to musí spolu korešpondovať a byť v zhode, a je to len zjavenie Božie. Naše školy to nikdy nenaučia. Je to zjavenie, ktoré musíte vidieť.

180 Ak by si oni dvaja spolu protirečili, čo za Bibliu to potom čítame? Ako potom viem, či má Ján 14 pravdu alebo nie? Ako potom viem, či je Ján 3 pravdivý alebo nie? Čo s tým potom? Rozumiete?

181 Ale jediný spôsob, akým môžem mať vieru v Boha, je ten, že viem, že Biblia má pravdu, a verím, že je správna a zostávam s Ňou. Hoci tomu nerozumiem, jednako sa hýbem vpred.

182 A aj keď sa nájdu takéto nezrovnalosti, potom idem k Bohu, aby som to mal na poriadku. A ten istý Anjel, ktorý ma stretne na zhromaždení večer, je ten istý, ktorý má naučil toto. Vidíte? Ale pozrite sa, ako to je.

183 V Matúšovi 28:19, sledujme to na chvíľu. Teraz vezmem Skutky 2:38, kde Peter hovorí, „Pán Ježiš Kristus.“ A Matúš hovorí, „Otec, Syn, Duch Svätý.“

184 Počúvajte. On povedal, „Krstite ich...“ Nie „na meno Otca, na meno Syna, na meno Ducha Svätého. Nikdy to tak nepovedal. Neexistuje žiadne „na meno... na meno... na meno.“

185 Nikdy nepovedal, „Krstite ich na mená Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého,“ lebo to ani nedáva zmysel.

186 On povedal, „Krstite ich na Meno (M-e-n-o) Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“ Je to pravda? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] „...Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého,“ spojka, „a... a... a.“ 

187 Nie „mená.“ Nie „na meno Otca, na meno Syna, na meno Ducha Svätého.“ Nie „na mená Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“ Ale „na Meno,“ M-e-n-o, jednotné číslo, „Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“ A tak ktoré je teraz to správne meno, na ktoré by sme mali krstiť? Je to len jedno Meno. Ktoré to je? Je „Otec“ to správne Meno alebo je „Syn“ to správne meno alebo je „Duch Svätý“ správne meno?

188 Je tam niekde to jedno „Meno.“ Je to tak? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] Takže sa vás teraz niečo opýtam. Ak potom to „Meno,“ keďže Ježiš povedal, „krstite ich na Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha...“ Koľkí veríte, že to Ježiš povedal? [„Amen.“] To sú Písma. Je to Matúš 28:19, „Na Meno Otca, Syna,...“

189 [Niečo odvádza pozornosť brata Branhama. - pozn.prekl.] Je tu niečo, čo... Nie, myslel som si, že... V poriadku. [Brat hovorí, „Prepáč, brat Branham?“] Áno. [„Chcem zmeniť túto pásku, lebo nechcem toto stratiť.“] V poriadku. [Prázdne miesto na páske.]

190 „V Mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“ Počúvajte, bratia. Nie je nič také ako meno „Otca,“ lebo Otec nie je meno. Je to len titul, názov. Nie je nič také ako meno „Syna,“ lebo Syn je len titul. Nie je nič také ako meno „Ducha Svätého.“ To je to, čím On je.

191 Raz som to hovoril na jedných raňajkách kazateľov a jedna žena... Samozrejme, konala mimo poriadku, keď povedala, „Počkaj na chvíľu! Prepáč!“ Povedala, „Duch Svätý je meno.“

192 Povedal som, „To je len to, čím to je. Ja som človek, ale moje meno nie je 'Človek.'“

193 Je to Duch Svätý. To nie je meno. To je to, čím On je. Je to, samozrejme, podstatné meno, ale nie je to... Je to... Nie je to meno.

194 Ak On povedal, „Krstite ich na Meno Otca a Syna a Ducha Svätého,“ a ani Otec, ani Syn a ani Duch Svätý nie sú mená, čo je potom to Meno? Chceme to samozrejme vedieť.

195 Všetko to však porozumieme na jednom mieste, ak budete len na chvíľu sledovať a venovať tomu trochu času. Všimnite si v Matúšovi 28:19. Nehovorím, že...

196 Niektorí z vás, bratov alebo sestier, ste to možno už robili. Možno ste niekedy vzali knihu, pozreli ste sa na koniec knihy, ktorý hovoril, „Janko a Marienka žili šťastne až do smrti.“ Ale kto je Janko a Marienka? Kto je ten Janko a Marienka, ktorí žili šťastne až do smrti? Je len jeden spôsob, ako kedy môžete vedieť, kto je Janko a Marienka; ak v tom máte zmätok, tak choďte späť a prečítajte tú knihu. Je to tak? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] Choďte hneď naspäť a celé to prečítajte, to vám povie, kto boli Janko a Marienka.

197 Ak Ježiš, Ježiš Kristus, Syn Boží povedal, „Choďte teda ku všetkým národom a krstite ich na Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého,“ a ani Otec, Syn ani Duch Svätý nie je meno. A ak v tom máme zmätok, tak sa vraciame k tej Knihe.

198 Ale obráťme sa teraz do prvej kapitoly Matúša a tuto začneme. Je tu celý rodokmeň až do 18. verša.

199 Ale sledujte to teraz na chvíľu. [Brat Branham to objasňuje, používa tri predmety. - pozn.prekl.] Toto je Otec na mojej pravej strane; toto v strede je Syn; a toto je Duch Svätý. Toto je Otec Ježiša Krista. Je to pravda? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“] Boh je Otec Ježiša Krista. Veríme to všetci? [„Amen.“] V poriadku.

200 Matúš 1:18 hovorí:

 A narodenie Ježiša Krista bolo takto: Keď bola jeho matka, Mária, zasnúbená Jozefovi, prv ako sa sišli, bola najdená tehotná zo...

201 [Brat Branham urobí pauzu. Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Svätého Ducha.“] Myslel som si, že Boh bol Jeho Otcom. [Brat Branham urobí pauzu. - pozn.prekl.]

        A porodí syna a nazveš jeho meno JEŽIŠ,...

 Ale Jozef, jej muž, súc spravedlivý a nechcúc jej urobiť potupu chcel ju tajne prepustiť.

 A keď o tom premýšľal, hľa, ukázal sa mu anjel Pánov vo sne a povedal: Jozefe, synu Dávidov, neboj sa prijať Máriu, svoju manželku, lebo to, čo je v nej splodené, je zo...

202 [Brat Branham urobí pauzu. Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Svätého Ducha.“] Myslel som si, že Boh bol Jeho Otcom. A tak má On dvoch otcov, bratia? [„Nie.“ - pozn.prekl.] Nemôže mať. Ak áno, potom by bol nemanželské dieťa, a potom čo to máme za náboženstvo?

 Musíte uznať, že Boh Otec a Duch Svätý sú jedným a tým istým Duchom. Istotne to tak je. Je to jeden a ten istý Duch. Takže toto už máme vyjasnené.

 ...a porodí syna a nazveš jeho meno JEŽIŠ, lebo on zachráni svoj ľud od ich hriechov.

 A to všetko sa stalo nato, aby sa naplnilo...

203 Citujem Písmo. Vy, kazatelia, viete, ako to robievam.

 ...aby sa naplnilo to, čo bolo povedané od Pána skrze proroka, ktorý povedal: Hľa, panna počne a porodí syna, a nazvú jeho meno Immanuel, čo je preložené:

204 [Brat Branham urobí pauzu. Zhromaždenie hovorí, „S nami Boh.“] „S nami Boh!“ Je to pravda? [„Amen.“]

205 Tak aké je potom to Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého? [Jeden brat hovorí, „Ježiš Kristus.“ - pozn.prekl.] Presne tak. Istotne. To je ten dôvod, prečo ich Peter pokrstil na Meno „Ježiša Krista.“

206 To je jedno, či ste pokrstení na meno Ruže Sáronskej, Ľalie z údolia, Rannej hviezdy, to sú všetko tiež len tituly. Ak je vaše srdce upriamené na Boha, On pozná vaše srdce.

207 Ja som to takto vyjadril. Povedal som... Brat Scism povedal, „Ale teraz...“ Iste, že to vyzeralo na Jednotárov, a tak ohľadom toho mal pravdu.

208 Povedal som, „Teraz vám tu chcem niečo povedať.“ Vidíte? Povedal som, „Chcem vám teraz dokázať, že obaja títo muži povedali to isté.“

209 Matúš povedal, „V Mene Otca.“ Je to pravda? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] V poriadku. A Peter povedal, „V Mene Pána.“ Matúš 28:19 povedal, „V Mene Otca,“ a Skutky 2:38 hovorí, „v Mene Pána...“ Dávid povedal, „Riekol Pán môjmu Pánovi.“ Kto to bol? Otec a Pán je to isté Meno. Dávid povedal, „Riekol Pán môjmu Pánovi, 'Seď po Mojej pravici.'“ Vidíte, „V Mene Otca; v Mene Pána.“

210 A Matúš povedal, „V Mene Syna,“ a Peter povedal, „V Mene Ježiša.“ Kto je Syn? Ježiš.

211 „V Mene Ducha Svätého,“ to bol Matúš; a Peter povedal, „V Mene Krista,“ to Logos.

212 Otec, Syn, Duch Svätý, „Pán Ježiš Kristus.“ Je to tak dokonalé, ako len môže byť. Vidíte?

213 Brat Scism mi povedal. Brat Scism z Jednotárov mi povedal, „Brat Branham, to je pravda, ale...“ povedal, „tamto je toto.“

214 Povedal som, „Potom toto je tamto.“ Tak je. Rozumiete? Povedal som, „Ak je toto to, potom to je tamto. Takže o čom sa to hádate?“

215 Povedal som, „Dovoľte mi, bratia, nech vám niečo odporučím. Ak kedy pokrstím nejakú osobu, tuto je to, ako...“

216 „Tuto je Dr. Ness,“ povedal som. Niekto tu pred chvíľou povedal, že pozná brata Nessa, niekto z bratov.

217 Poviem vám, že tu brat Hicks má... Myslím, že máš doktorský titul. Je tak? V poriadku.

218 Povedal som, „Ak Dr. Ness, ktorý tu sedí...“ Povedal som, „Ak by som chcel...“ Keď vezmem nejakú osobu k vode, aby som ju pokrstil, rozpoznávam to tak ako on, že to sú tituly, ktoré patria Jeho Menu.

219 Povedal som, „Tu bratia zo Zborov používajú tituly a bratia Jednotári používajú jedno Meno.“ Povedal som, „A teraz vám dokážem, že vy obaja sa mýlite a ja mám pravdu.“ Viete, ako budete musieť... Keď máte ľudí pod takým napätím, musíte mať raz za čas menší zmysel pre humor, aby ste to trochu odľahčili. A tak som povedal, „Obom vám dokážem, že mám pravdu a vy sa obaja mýlite.“

220 Povedal som, „No, čo ak by som chcel teraz osloviť brata Nessa, povedal by som...“

221 Alebo tu brata Hicksa, povedal by som, „Hicks!“ Znelo by to pekne? Nie. A čo ak by som povedal, „Doktor! Hej, doktor! Čo s týmto?“ To by znelo neúctivo, že?

222 Povedal som, „Takto to robíte vy, zo Zborov. Keď vy poviete, 'V mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého,' vy len hovoríte, 'V mene reverenda, doktora.'“

223 A povedal som, „A vy, bratia Jednotári, keď krstíte, zase hovoríte, 'Ježiš!'“ Oni nepoužívajú...

224 Tí, ktorí si hovoria Jedine Ježiš, používajú meno „Ježiš.“ Existuje veľa Ježišov. Ale tento je Pán Ježiš Kristus, vidíte? Je veľa... Istotne nestojím za tým, aby som krstil na meno „Ježiš“; nie je na to žiadne miesto Písma. Ak to nie je „Pán Ježiš Kristus,“ potom potrebujete ten originál. On je Pán Ježiš Kristus. Iste je na svete veľa ľudí, ktorí sa volajú Ježiš. Ale Kristus je „Ten Pomazaný.“

225 Povedal som, „Ak by som teraz išiel povedať to isté bratovi Nessovi. Znelo by to dobre, ak by som ho oslovil, 'Hej, Ness!'?“ Povedal som, „Takto to hovoríte vy, Jednotári. Vidíte? Nebolo by to neúctivé, osloviť tak človeka, ktorý študoval a má doktorský titul? Ak pre to tvrdo študoval, mal by tak byť titulovaný.“

226 A povedal som, „Ak by som potom povedal, 'Hej, doktor!'“ Povedal som, „Neznelo by to netaktne, keby som tak oslovil kazateľa? Presne tak to robíte vy, je to len jedna strana, len titul.“

227 Ale povedal som, „Keď beriem nejakého človeka do vody; idem k nemu, pýtam sa ho na meno a kto je a na jeho vieru.“

228 „Potom sa modlím a poviem, 'A teraz, Otče, ako si nám poveril, aby sme „išli do celého sveta a robili učeníkov zo všetkých národov… (Vy, bratia, viete, že to je ten originál) ...robte učeníkov zo všetkých národov a krstite ich na Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého; a učte ich zachovávať všetko, čo som vás naučil.'

229 Potom poviem, 'Na základe vyznania tvojej viery; na základe vyznania tvojich hriechov a tvojej viery v Syna Božieho, ťa krstím, môj milovaný brat, na Meno Pána Ježiša Krista.'“

230 Povedal som, „To je spôsob, akým krstím. Poznám aj Jeho tituly, kým On bol, aj Otec, aj Syn, aj Duch Svätý. A dôvod, prečo to Ježiš povedal, bol, že...“

231 Pozrite sa. Ak to tak nie je, tak potom si Písma protirečia; potom tam máte spor. A čo potom urobíte, keď... Čo ak by sa tento budhistický brat postavil a povedal, „A čo toto?“ Čo by povedali, ak by...

232 Keď ten Indiánsky brat vyzval Morrisa Reedheada a povedal mu, „A čo Marek 16?“ On by to musel vziať späť.

233 Nemusíte nič brať späť. To je Božie Slovo. Zostaňte s tým. Len sa modli. Obdrž zjavenie. Všetko to ide rovnako.

234 Takže oni obaja hovoria niečo; nie tituly; nie neúctivé. Povedal som, „No...“

235 Rozpoznávam Ho. On bol Otec; nie iný Boh. On bol Syn; nie iný Boh. Ten istý Boh! Sú to tri úrady. Boh v Otcovstve, spravovanie, ak to tak chcete nazvať, Otcovstvo; Synovstvo; a ten istý Boh je v nás, Ja budem s vami.“ To „Ja“ je osobné zámeno. „Budem s vami.“ A tak vidíte, sú to tri úrady, nie traja Bohovia.

 A tak, brat, ak by to učeníci nikdy nepoužili a dolu...

236 Nehovorím nič proti tomu. To je v poriadku. Ale poviem vám, že ak by tu prišiel človek a bol pokrstený v mene „Ruže Sáronskej, Ľalie z Údolia a Rannej Hviezdy“ a veril, že Ježiš Kristus je jeho Spasiteľ, povedal by som, „Nech ťa Pán žehná, brat! Poďme.“ Vidíte? Veru tak. Lebo ak tvoje srdce nie je na poriadku, potom vy nie ste na poriadku. Presne tak. A vaše srdce musí byť na poriadku.

237 A povedal som, „Pozrite sa. Ak by som teraz išiel pozdraviť brata Nessa, povedal by som, 'Reverend Dr. Ness.' Presne tak. On je kazateľ. Mal by byť oslovovaný reverend. Študoval, dlho študoval. Má doktorský titul, aby mohol byť oslovovaný 'doktor.' To je jeho titul, rozumiete? Ale jeho meno je 'Ness.' Ale ja nepoviem, 'Hej, Ness! Hej, doktor!' Nie, to by nebolo správne. Poviem, 'Reverend Dr. Ness.'“

238 „Vidíte, to je ten spôsob, ako Ho oslovujem, lebo to je to, kým On je; aj Otec, aj Syn, aj Duch Svätý, 'Pán Ježiš Kristus.'“ Vidíte?

239 A povedal som, „Ak by som kedy niekoho krstil vo vašich zboroch a pokrstil by som ich takýmto spôsobom,“ povedal som, „prijal by si ho, brat Ness?“

240 On povedal, „Istotne. Bol pokrstený na Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“

 Povedal som, „Prijal by si ho, brat Scism?“

 On povedal, „Istotne, bol pokrstený v Ježišovom Mene.“

241 Povedal som, „Tak čo sa potom s vami deje, bratia? Prečo to neprijmete a neprelomíte tieto múry, kde sa nachádzajú ľudské bytosti. Jednotári naozaj chcú mať obecenstvo so Zbormi. A Zbory chcú mať obecenstvo s Jednotármi. A tí bratia to tak chcú. Chcú to tak. Ale pokiaľ dokáže diabol spôsobiť, aby mali medzi sebou spory...“

242 Už vidíte, čo mám na mysli, bratia? Smerujem k tej jednej veci, Ježiš Kristus a zjednotenie Tela Ježiša Krista. To je mojím zámerom. [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.]

243 Nehovorím nič také ako, „Hej, nekrstite nikoho v Ježišovom Mene; pôjdete do pekla.“ Nie, to je nezmysel.

244 Poviem vám, čo sa nedávno stalo. Bol som v Texase. Ešte predtým, ako som odišiel... Títo bratia tu to môžu dosvedčiť. Jednotárska cirkev, sedemdesiatdva cirkví sponzorovalo moje zhromaždenie. A zavolal som brata Pettyho, brata zo Zborov Božích, v ten večer na pódium. Vy viete, že to je pravda. Je to drahý brat, brat Petty, ak ho tu niekto pozná, je z Beaumontu, Texas. Je to jeden z najmilších bratov, akého som kedy stretol. Jeho žena je obrátená katolíčka, skutočná svätá žena. A on je skutočný muž Boží.

245 Povedzte mi, kto je milší brat ako Roy Wead zo Zborov Božích. Spomeňte ktoréhokoľvek z týchto bratov, ktorých tu poznám. Bratia z Filadelfskej cirkvi tu a zo Zborov Božích, kde sú milší ľudia? Povedzte mi kde. Povedzte mi, kto je milší ako Jack Moore? Povedzte mi. Také niečo volajú... On k nim patrí. On nie je radikál. Na oboch stranách nájdete radikálov; a to je to, na čo ľudia ukazujú, na čo ukazuje diabol.

246 Ale oni sú všetci mužovia Boží. Boh im dal Ducha Svätého. Ak by nebolo milosti Božej, všetci by sme boli preč s našimi hádkami a vecami. Presne tak to je. Ale milosť Božia nás spolu zväzuje. Niet divu, že môžeme spievať, „Nech je požehnané puto, ktoré zväzuje naše srdcia v kresťanskej láske.“ To je to, čo potrebujeme.

247 A tak viete čo? Všeobecný správca cirkvi si ma zavolal a povedal, „Vieš, čo si urobil včera večer?“ Bol to môj druhý večer, čo som tam bol.

 Povedal som, „Čo?“ Povedal som, „Veď sme mali nádherné zhromaždenie.“

 On povedal, „Za kazateľňou si mal človeka, ktorý je hriešnik.“

 Povedal som, „O tom som nevedel.“

 On povedal, „Veď pán Petty.“

248 „Ó,“ povedal som, „hriešnik? Nie,“ povedal som, „je to kazateľ zo Zborov Božích, brat.“

249 On povedal, „Áno, ale je stále hriešnikom, lebo nebol správne pokrstený.“

250 Nato som povedal, „Brat, povedz mi, prosím, prečo.“ Povedal som, „On má Ducha Svätého.“

251 Povedal, „Brat Branham, čo povedal Peter? 'Čiňte pokánie a buďte pokrstení na Meno Ježiša Krista na odpustenie vašich hriechov.' Preto nemôžu tvoje hriechy byť odpustené, pokiaľ nie si pokrstený v Ježišovom Mene.“

 „Je toto vzor, môj brat?“ spýtal som sa.

 On povedal, „To je vzor.“

252 Povedal som, „Tak potom v Skutkoch 10:49 si Boh urobil čiaru cez rozpočet, kde hovorí, 'Zatiaľ čo Peter hovoril tieto veci, Duch Svätý padol na každého, kto počul,' vidíš, a oni nikdy predtým neboli pokrstení. Potom dal Boh Ducha Svätého niekomu, kto nebol obrátený?“ Povedal som, „Na čom potom stojíš?“

253 On povedal, „Vieš, čo urobíme?“ Povedal, „Nakreslíme malý kruh a teba nakreslíme mimo toho kruhu.“

254 „Potom,“ povedal som, „potom ja nakreslím svoj kruh a vás dám doňho naspäť.“ Povedal som, „Nemôžete ma nakresliť mimo toho, lebo ja vás milujem. Vidíš, jednoducho to nemôžete urobiť.“ Povedal som, „Je tam príliš veľa bratov, ktorí ma milujú a veria mi.“ Povedal som, „Oni jednako prídu.“ Povedal som, „Oni prídu. A mňa nemôžete odtiaľ vytiahnuť. Ak ma vytiahnete, ja vás späť vtiahnem.“ Povedal som, „A keď urobíte jeden kruh; Boh, skrze Svoju milosť, mi nakreslí druhý a vás tam vtiahne späť.“ Tak je, vtiahne ich späť.

255 A, brat, ó, nech poviem toto v Kristovom Mene. Viem, že to tu trochu preťahujem a už by možno bolo na čase končiť, ale dovoľte mi ešte povedať toto.

256 Tomu človeku som povedal, „Išiel by som s tebou, pokiaľ by si kázal Písma, mal lásku a veril, že... a kázal a hovoril, že krstíš ľudí nie v mene 'Jedine Ježiš'. Nie veru. Ja by som s tým určite nešiel, lebo poznám viacero Ježišov; poznám takých v Afrike a na rôznych iných miestach, ľudí, ktorí sa volajú Ježiš. Ale ak použijete výraz náš 'Pán Ježiš Kristus,' s tým s tebou súhlasím. To je v poriadku. Vtedy by som išiel s tebou. Myslím, že by si to 'Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý' mal dať na prvé miesto, aby si to správne pochopil.“ Povedal som, „Myslím, že by si to tak mal urobiť.“

 Ale on povedal, „Ó, nie, nie! To je zase trojica.“

 Povedal som, „To nie je trojica, to je jeden Boh v troch úradoch.“

257 To nie je trojica, traja Bohovia. Nemáme žiadnych troch Bohov. Istotne nie. Nejestvuje nič také. Biblia tak neučí. Je len jeden Boh. „Počujte, ó, Izrael, Ja som Pán váš Boh.“ Jeden Boh! Prvé prikázanie, „Nebudeš mať okrem mňa žiadnych iných bohov.“ Istotne, On je Jeden Boh, žiadni traja.

258 Ale to je tá katolícka verzia; z katolíkov sa to prenieslo na luteránov, a tak ďalej, a dnes je všeobecne známe, že máme troch Bohov. 

259 A to je to, kde nikdy nebudete... Toto Evanjelium sa nikdy nedostane k Židom... Nedávno som to tu prorokoval nejakým židovským misionárom. Nikdy nemôžete zobrať trojitého Boha k Židovi. Nikdy to nedokážete. On taký nie je; ten Žid má na to zmysel. Vidíte, on vie o Biblii viac ako to. Ale On pre Žida nikdy nie je trojitý Boh. Ak mu vyjasníte, že to je ten istý Jehova, tak on to hneď v tej chvíli príjme. Istotne! Tak to je. Vidíte?

260 A ja tomuto verím. Ako Jozef povedal, „Bratia, nehnevajte sa na seba za to, že Boh toto urobil,“ vidíte. Takže, veci sa majú tak, že to malo čakať až do tohto času, to je všetko, pretože náš pohanský vek sa takmer končí. Verím to z celého svojho srdca. Vidíte to, bratia? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] Narážam tu na niečo, že táto skupina ľudí, ktorí majú krst Duchom Svätým.

261 Skupina Aimee McPhersonovej, čo ona urobila? Najprv boli, myslím, že Jednotári; potom sa rozdelili a boli to Zbory; a potom sa zase preorganizovali; len teraz nedávno, a je z toho malá skupina, malá...

262 Sedel som na zhromaždení O.L.Jaggersa. Všetci tu poznáme O.L.Jaggersa. Jeho otec je spoluzakladateľom Generálneho Koncilu Zborov Božích. Jaggers je skvelý človek. Je to skvelý kazateľ. Nedávno som mu povedal, „Brat Jaggers, ak by som vedel kázať ako ty, nikdy by som nemal ani zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním.“ Ale on vždy musel mávať tú krv a víno a všetko to, ešte keď tu prvýkrát začínal.

263 Odpusťte mi, ak raním vaše pocity, bratia. To je v poriadku. Boh môže priviesť krv, priviesť víno alebo olej, kedykoľvek to On chce, ale to neodpúšťa hriechy. Nie veru. V žiadnom prípade. „Krv Ježiša Krista nikdy nestratí Svoju moc, až dokiaľ nie je celá vykúpená Cirkev Božia spasená a niet viac hriechu.“

264 Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers?“ Zavolal som si ho. Bol som tam s kresťanskými obchodníkmi. Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers?“

265 On povedal, „Kde to si?“ Bol som tam v jednom lacnom moteli. A on povedal, „Chceš mi povedať, že ťa tu nechali?“

266 Povedal som, „Ja som to tak chcel. Keď som prišiel k tebe,“ povedal som, „čo si urobil? Nechal si ma tu pri hoteli Statler a musel som tam stáť na rohu. Oni ma posadili za stôl; ani som nevedel, ktorý nôž použiť, ani nič. A ja som... Išiel som tam bez kabátu a bol som úplne hotový.“ A povedal som, „Nevedel som, čo robiť.“

 Povedal, „Vezmem ťa tam, ak to nedokážu oni.“

267 Povedal som, „Nie veru.“ Povedal som, „Dal by som si s tebou radšej steak, ak by si to zaplatil.“

 A povedal, „V poriadku.“

268 A tak sme si našli také miesto a sadli sme si. Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers, bezpochyby obdivujem tvoje...“

269 Je to môj dobrý priateľ a vzácny brat. A ja som mal jeden jeho malý leták a on... bolo tam o tej žene, ktorá raz prišla zo zámoria a ktorá mala na rukách krv, a podobne. A tak som to tu mal. Raz som chcel, aby to poprel, a teraz som to tu mal rovno na jeho papieri, viete.

270 Povedal som, „Všimol som si, čo si robil, išiel si spustiť veľké prebudenie.“ Samozrejme, bol som tam ešte s obchodníkmi.

271 Pozrite sa, ako to ľudia rozpoznávajú. Ak mi dokáže tieto veci Duch Svätý zjaviť na pódiu, prečo by mi nedokázal povedať, čo sa deje aj na tých rôznych miestach, bratia? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.]

272 Môžem vám povedať, a brat Carlson, tento brat tu, vám to dokáže slovo za slovom. Včera som sedel na zhromaždení a povedal som týmto bratom, čo tu dnes ráno bude. [Brat hovorí, „Tak veru.“ - pozn.prekl.] Tak je. Presne tak. [„Amen.“] Vidíte? Pretože... Duch Svätý ma zobudil a povedal, „Postav sa k oknu.“ Pozrel som sa, bolo tam okno a On mi ukázal presne toto. Povedal som, „Nuž, bratia...“ [Brat hovorí, „Tak je.“] Ukázal som vám, že to je presne tak. Vidíte?

 Oni to mali poznať.

273 Tuto nedávno prišiel jeden muž v Chataque a povedal, „Brat Branham je prorok.“ Netvrdím, že som nejaký prorok. Rozumiete? Ale on povedal, „Brat Branham je prorok, keď je pod Duchom rozpoznania, ale, ó, jeho náuka je jed. Dávajte naňho pozor.“ Pomyslel som si, či vôbec môže nejaký vzdelaný človek povedať niečo také.

274 Čo znamená prorok? „Božský vykladateľ Slova.“ Slovo Pánovo prišlo k prorokovi. Vidíte? Ale to je presne to a nič iné.

275 Ale jednako brat Jaggers... Povedal som, „Videl som tú ženu, ktorá mala v ruke krv.“

276 „Ó,“ on povedal, „Brat Branham, to je to najpozoruhodnejšie, čo si kedy videl!“

277 Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers, mám ťa rád. Chcem si s tebou podať ruku. Povedzme, že sme bratia.“

 On povedal, „Dobre. Čo sa deje?“

278 Povedal som, „Ty si jeden z najmocnejších kazateľov, akých poznám. Čo za nástroj si ty pre Pána!“

279 On povedal, „Ďakujem, brat Branham. Si skutočne pokorný.“

280 Povedal som, „Nehovorím to na to, aby som bol pokorný. Hovorím to preto, lebo verím, že si Boží sluha.“ Ale povedal som, „Brat Jaggers, pokiaľ... Príliš to preháňaš; nedávaš rovnováhu na to, čo hovoríš. Zakladáš...“

281 A tu je to, čo sa deje s mnohými vami, čo ste zo Zborov Božích, a ďalší, na zhromaždeniach s uzdravovaním. Neobviňujem vás. Je veľa takzvaných... A tu brat Tommy je dobrý brat, všetci vieme, ako pevne na tom stojí. Dnes je toho veľa na zemi pod menom Božského uzdravovania, niet divu, že nechcete sponzorovať zhromaždenie v meste. Oni prídu a vylejú to na ľudí a idú preč. A čo z toho majú? Nedajú tým ľuďom viac, ako by ste im vy dali z pódia, z vašej vlastnej kazateľne. A máte pravdu, bratia. Hovorím vám, že máte pravdu. Ale je to presne ako...

282 Čítal som históriu o Martinovi Lutherovi. Písalo sa tam, že, „Nebolo takým veľkým tajomstvom, že Martin Luther mohol protestovať proti katolíckej cirkvi a obstáť.“ Čítali ste jeho históriu. „Ale to, že Martin Luther si dokázal zachovať chladnú hlavu pri všetkom tom fanatizme, ktorý nasledoval jeho prebudenie, v tom bolo to tajomstvo.“

283 A keď sa stane nejaký taký fenomén, nasledujú tí neobrezaní, presne tak, ako to bolo v Egypte. A vždy to v zemi spôsobovalo problém. Vieme to, stačí sa pozrieť vonku. Povstal Kórach a Boh ho musel zničiť. Ale ja vás neobviňujem, bratia.

284 Brat Jaggers tu sedel a snažil sa mi povedať, že to bolo konanie Ducha Svätého. A povedal... A potom som mal ja na jeho vlastnom papieri... Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers,“ povedal som, „ja som kazateľom, ktorý má len sedem tried. A ty si Doktor teológie a študoval si, aby si bol advokátom. Bol si vychovaný v čistej, slušnej cirkvi, v Zboroch Božích. Tvoj otec pomáhal založiť tú vieru. Ale keď ty od toho odchádzaš, to je len na tebe.“ Ale povedal som, „To záleží na každom človeku, kto to chce urobiť. Nerobím tu žiadne rozdiely. Ale keď ide o taký nástroj Boží, ako si ty, ktorý by mohol získať tisíce duší pre Krista, keď si ty postavíš svoju službu na základe senzácie.“ Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers, keď si postavíš takýto stĺp a nemá to protiváhu, za chvíľu ti to padne. A to, čo hovoríš, musíš mať podložené Písmom.“

 On povedal, „Je na to Písmo.“

 Povedal som, „Povedz ho.“

285 On povedal, „Nuž, brat Branham,“ povedal, „je to Duch Svätý, ktorý to robí.“

286 Povedal som, „Ukáž mi, kde v Písme Duch Svätý kedy na niekoho vylieval krv. Len mi to ukáž; On tam vylieval olej. Hovoríš, že 'ten olej bol na Božské uzdravenie.' A povedal si, že 'krv tej ženy bude na spasenie národov.'“ Povedal som, „Ak to je tak, čo sa potom stalo s Krvou Ježiša Krista? Ona odníma. A čokoľvek, čo je proti tomu, je anti. Je to proti Tomu.“ Povedal som, „Stáva sa to náukou antikrista.“

 „Ó,“ povedal, „Brat Branham, jedného dňa zistíš, že je to tak.“

287 Povedal som, „Dúfam, že v živote nezistím niečo také. Brat,“ povedal som, „milujem ťa a si môj brat.“ A povedal som, „Brat Jaggers, za chvíľu sa dostaneš na konár, z ktorého už nebudeš môcť zliezť. Choď späť do svojho zboru a choď späť a zostaň s Evanjeliom.“ A povedal som, „Nezakladaj to na senzácii.“ Povedal som, „To...“

288 Teraz má... Krstí na Večný Život, viete, „Keď si pokrstený, meníš sa späť na mladého muža alebo ženu. To bude... Už nikdy nezomrieť.“ On je teraz na konci toho konára a má nejaké vitamínové tabletky z Mŕtveho mora. Rozumiete? Ale o tom to je, brat, on začal na tých malých senzáciách.

289 A vy, ľudia, ktorí tu máte tieto cirkvi, vy len necháte, aby sa niečo také dostalo do vášho mesta, viete, diabol je chytrák a on vám do toho priamo skočí. On sa okolo toho háda. A potom v tom ľudí zamotá a spôsobuje v cirkvách zmätky, a podobne. Ale tak by to nemalo byť.

290 Ale pozrite sem. Bez ohľadu na to, ako ste na tom správne, tu je jedna vec, na ktorej všetci zlyhávame a míňame, moji bratia. Už končím, len dopoviem toto. Bez ohľadu na to, ako mám ja pravdu, koľko viem z Písma a koľko viem o Božej Biblii; ak nemám Ducha Božieho, lásky, vo svojom srdci pre celú ľudskú rasu, potom som na tom od začiatku zle.

291 No, Pavol povedal v I.Korinťanom 13, „Aj keby som mal známosť a rozumel všetkým tajomstvám Božím, ak by som všetkému rozumel a nemal by som lásku, nie som ničím. Aj keby som hovoril všetkými jazykmi ľudí a anjelov,“ to sú tie, ktorými hovoríte k Bohu a vždy tie, ktoré môžu byť vyložené. „Aj keby som hovoril jazykmi, ozajstnými jazykmi ľudí a anjelov a nemal by som lásku, nič mi to neosoží.“ Takže aj keby som poznal všetky tajomstvá Božie a vedel by som ich všetky vyložiť a zložiť a nemal by som lásku, k čomu by to bolo dobré? A keď ja...

292 Ježiš povedal, „Potom budú všetci ľudia poznať, že ste Moji učeníci, keď budete mať...“ keď budú mať Zbory lásku k Jednotárom a Jednotári lásku k Zborom, „keď máte lásku jeden k druhému,“ už či máte ohľadne niečoho pravdu alebo nie. Ale pokiaľ nie je motív správny, cieľ správny, potom ste na tom od počiatku zle. Nie je to tak? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] Vidíte, „Hoci by som hovoril jazykmi ľudí a anjelov a nemal by som lásku, nie som ničím.“ Lebo Boh je láska. Vieme to.

293 A ja verím v hovorenie v jazykoch. No, niekto povedal, „Brat Branham neverí v ten počiatočný dôkaz.“ Chcel by som to s vami hneď teraz vyjasniť. Vidíte? Chcem vám to povedať.

294 Verím, že keď človek prijíma Krista, tak prijíma porciu Ducha Svätého. Lebo Ježiš povedal v Matúšovi, v 12. kapitole, v piatom verši, či v dvadsia... v 24. verši, On povedal... Myslím, že to je Ján 5:24. On povedal, „Ten, kto počuje Moje Slová a verí v Toho, ktorý Ma poslal, má Večný Život.“ No, je len jedna forma Večného Života. „A nepríde na súd, ale prešiel zo smrti do Života.“

295 Nuž, verím, že žiadny človek by nemal povolať samého seba; Boh ho musí povolať. A ak ho Boh skutočne povolal... A je veľa ľudí, vieme o tom, bratia, ktorí sa vypracovali a myslia si, že Boh ich povolal, ale ich život čoskoro... potom to zistíte. Ale ak ťa Boh povolal, budeš tam, zostaneš tam, vidíte. A potom ak... Ale to nie je baptistická náuka. Viete to, vidíte.

296 Ale ja neverím v podávanie rúk a večnú bezpečnosť a podobne. Neverím v to, vôbec nie. Ak to chcú oni veriť, v poriadku. Stále hovorím, že sú moji bratia.

297 Ak by som vás dnes ráno poprosil o kúsok koláča, (aj keď je už takmer čas večere), môžem si vypýtať čerešňový a vy si môžete vypýtať jablkový, ale my obaja jeme koláč. Rozumiete? Takže to nerobí žiaden rozdiel, pokiaľ jeme koláč.

298 Takto to veríme. Ak chceš byť Jednotárom, tak buď Jednotárom; ak chceš patriť do Zborov Božích, tak patri do Zborov Božích. Ak chceš byť neviem čím ešte, baptista, presbyterián, buď v tom všetkom Kresťan. Vidíte?

299 Poriešte si to medzi sebou, ale nehádajte sa spolu. Lebo všetky tieto veci do seba zapadajú. Tak je to. Oni všetky sedia a zapadajú do jedného miesta.

300 A bez ohľadu na to, čo robíme, koľko zázrakov dokážeme predviesť, koľkými vrchmi dokážeme pohnúť, alebo čokoľvek to je; musíme prísť do miesta, kedy sa milujeme, žiadne pretvarovanie, ale skutočná láska jeden ku druhému. Keď milujeme každého brata, bez ohľadu na to, do akej cirkvi patrí, my ho milujeme; nepretvarujeme sa, lebo vieme, že to je len náboženská myšlienka, čaká sa od nás, že to tak budeme robiť. A keď to robíme, milujeme jeden druhého, potom prichádza dlhozhovievavosť, nesieme bremená jedni druhých.

301 A myslím, že to je v Kološanom 3 alebo 9, niekde tam. Možno sa mýlim ohľadne toho Písma, ale Ono hovorí toto. Potom, čo sa stávame kresťanmi, nemali by sme mať závisť. Vidíte? Nemôžeme mať vieru, keď uctievame jeden druhého. Vidíte, nemôžeme to robiť; potom nemôžeme mať vieru. Musíme uctievať Boha, vidíte, uctievať Jeho. Dôverujem svojim bratom a istotne ich milujem; ale rešpekt a hodnosť patrí Bohu! Čo sa týka... Ale treba mať dôveru jeden k druhému. A nie klamať jeden druhému. Rozumiete? Nie klamať jeden druhému. Keď vám dnes ráno poviem, že vás milujem, musím to tak myslieť. Ak nie, potom som pokrytec. Presne tak.

302 Nuž, bratia, tu niekde... Brat Tommy, dúfam, že som to veľmi nepretiahol. Brat Tommy má niečo do povedania, už len chvíľu. Ale ešte chcem povedať, že keď prídem do vášho stredu...

303 Verím tomuto. Verím, že Boh, náš Otec, zatônil pannu menom Mária a stvoril v nej krvnú bunku, ktorá splodila Ježiša Krista, ktorý bol Synom Božím, stánom, v ktorom sa Boh odhalil v tele, zamanifestoval sa medzi nami. „Boh bol v Kristovi zmieriac svet so Sebou.“ Verím, že tá Krvná bunka bola prelomená na Golgote na odpustenie našich hriechov. A Duch vyšiel z Neho a prišiel na Cirkev, pretože Kristus, Duch Svätý; Kristus, to Logos bolo teraz v nás, Duch Svätý, skrze krst. A to nás robí... Kristus sa oddelil a odovzdal Svoj Život každému jednému z nás, aby sme, ako skupina ľudí, boli Cirkvou Božou. A nie tak dávno...

304 Zvykol som jazdievať. Viete to. Môj otec bol jazdec, išlo mu to dobre. Ja som tiež zvykol jazdiť. Zháňali sme... v údolí Arapaho, mám na mysli rieku Troublesome River, v pohorí Arapaho. Asociácia Hereford sa stará o to údolie. A v tom údolí, tí rančeri tam mali toľko trávy, že tam mohli nechať pásť dobytok. A keď ten ranč vyrobí asi tonu sena, potom môžu na tej tráve nechať pásť kravy, tam v Estes Parku, môžu tam nechať pásť... Mám tam veľké miesta, kde poľujem. Roky som tam robil na ranči. A niekedy, keď mám voľno, niekedy na jar alebo jeseň, tak si tam idem zajazdiť len tak, lebo jednoducho rád jazdím. A hore dolu po tých rančoch, po tom údolí, je tam veľa rančerov, ktorí majú právo na to, aby tam nechali pásť svoj dobytok. A veľakrát som im tam na jar pomáhal zháňať dobytok.

305 A majú tam plot okolo ohrady, odkiaľ sa nemôžu dostať späť na súkromné pozemky, schádzajú dolu cez ohradené miesto. A ten farmár tam stojí a počíta ten dobytok, ako tam vstupuje. A veľakrát som tam aj hodiny sedel a sledoval, ako prechádza stádo pána Grimesa, on mal Diamond Bar; náš bol Turkey Track; a pod nami boli Tripod a Jeffrey, a tak ďalej. Preložil som si nohu cez sedlo, viete, ako sa to robí, a sledoval som, ako tam ten rančer stál a počítal dobytok.

306 Všimol som si jednu vec. On nevenoval veľa pozornosti tej značke, ktorá bola na nej. Ale bola jedna vec, ktorej venoval pozornosť, a to bolo označenie krvou. Musel to byť plnokrvný herefordský dobytok, ináč to nemohlo prejsť cez ohradu, ale tá značka nehrala veľkú rolu.

307 A myslím si, že to je presne tak, ako to bude na súde. On nebude hľadieť na našu značku, ale na označenie Krvou.

308 Ja som urobil svoje chyby, bratia, a urobil som mnoho vecí, ktoré neboli správne. A ak som kedykoľvek priniesol... alebo ak ste vy počuli niečo, čo som poznamenal alebo povedal, niečo, čo bolo určitým spôsobom pohoršením, alebo ak som niečo také pohoršujúce povedal dnes ráno, ako kresťanských bratov a sestry vás prosím, aby ste mi odpustili. Nechcel som to tak urobiť. Vyjadril som vám len svoje srdce, aby ste vedeli.

309 Ak tu má byť nejaký krst, tak ho robte vy sami, bratia. Vidíte? Ja to tu nerobím. Ak by som krstil, tak by som to robil tým spôsobom. Nikto z vás to nemôže vziať, vidíte. Takže môžete vziať osobu, ktorá je pokrstená na Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého, a môžu byť tiež pokrstení na Meno Pána Ježiša Krista. Takže ak by som kedy pokrstil niekoho... ale ja som to tak ešte nerobil. Ja krstím len ľudí vo svojom zbore, takže to sú len ľudia tam. A to je ten spôsob, akým sú ľudia v mojom zbore pokrstení. A ak sa pozriete späť, tak zistíte, že to je starý misionársky rituál, starý baptistický rituál. Takže ak... To je to.

310 Verím v Božské uzdravenie. Verím v krst Duchom Svätým. Verím, že Duch Svätý hovorí v jazykoch. Verím v každý dar, ktorý Boh dal Svojej Cirkvi. A som za ne, na sto percent. Ale verím...

311 Nie som za tie senzačné super zhromaždenia s uzdravením, ktoré dnes máme. Rád by som tu niečo poznamenal. Nejaký čas dozadu bol jeden brat... A nie je to môj drahý brat Tommy Hicks, ktorého považujem za pravdivého sluhu Kristovho. Bol iný človek v inej krajine, ale v tejto krajine bol... A on celý čas hovoril, „Boh je super špicový uzdravovateľ! Boh je super senzačný uzdravovateľ!“ a podobne.

312 A dostal som od neho list... on bol z Luteránskej cirkvi. A tu môj manažér vie, že to máme v záznamoch. Nebudem toho človeka menovať, lebo to nie je kresťanské. Hoci vôbec nesúhlasím s myšlienkami toho človeka, ale to je úplne v poriadku. Mám ho rád. Je to môj brat.

313 Ale dostalo sa to do miesta, kde jednoducho museli mať nejaký druh senzácie alebo niečo také. Ale to nie je dobré. „Telesné cvičenie je málo užitočné.“

314 Tak tento luteránsky kazateľ napísal späť tomuto kazateľovi list. A povedal, „Vy, americkí evanjelisti, ktorí sem chodíte,“ povedal, „so všetkým tým vaším super-duper uzdravovaním!“

315 Viem, že toto teraz znie, ako by som sa sám chválil, ale Boh vie, že to tak nemyslím. „Ale,“ povedal, „keď zomrela malá Deborah Stadsklev, to dieťa, a tá matka tam vtedy stála v Indii... v Kalifornii, kde to dieťa zomrelo, a bola tam zima. A oni to dieťa dali bratovi Branhamovi do rúk a on tam stál a pomodlil sa za to dieťa. A ono začalo vykrikovať a kopať nohami; a on jej ho naspäť vrátil.“

316 A tiež vedel o jednom mexickom prípade. O čom môžeme dať týmto Obchodníkom Plného Evanjelia vyhlásenie. Musíte mať niečo vyhlásené od lekára. Keď v jedno ráno zomrelo to mexické dieťa, ráno o deviatej, ale toto bolo o jedenástej v noci. Doktor vypísal vyhlásenie. Brat Espinoza, mnohí z vás z Assembly of God ho poznáte, on bol ten, ktorý dostal vyhlásenie od doktora, že to dieťa zomrelo.

317 A videl som videnie ponad davom; kde prišlo dvadsať tisíc katolíkov ku Kristovi, v Mexico City. Povedal som, „Neberte to tak. Ja neviem, to dieťa... Videl som videnie.“

318 A Billy tam bol s tridsiatimi alebo štyridsiatimi uvádzačmi a nevedeli tú ženu udržať mimo modlitebného radu s tým dieťaťom. Behala im tam medzi nohami, a tak ďalej. A tak nakoniec som tam poslal Jacka Mooreho. Povedal som, „Choď sa za to pomodliť.“

319 Pozrel som sa tam a videl som malé mexické dieťa, ako sa usmieva. Povedal som, „Počkaj chvíľu. Prines ho sem.“ Vidíte? A keď som vzložil ruky na tú deku... Celý deň lialo, silno pršalo. A oni tam stáli od skorého rána a toto bolo asi o jedenástej v noci. A ja som vzložil ruky na to malé dieťa. A ono začalo kopať nohami a vykrikovať. Všetci začali kričať.

320 A tak oni išli a zobrali to vyhlásenie. Išli k doktorovi a ten povedal, „Ja som vyhlásil to dieťa za mŕtve, zomrelo dnes ráno o deviatej. Zomrelo na zápal pľúc.“ Vidíte? Tieto veci sú pravda. Sú to vyhlásenia. Musí to tak byť.

321 Vždy by sme mali byť úprimní a pravdiví ohľadom všetkého. Nerobte z toho nejaké... Nech to je to, čím to je. Boh nepotrebuje pri ničom pomoc. Rozumiete? On je Boh.

322 A tak on povedal, „Ale keď táto matka zavolala bratovi Branhamovi v Amerike, plakala mu do telefónu, 'Poď a priveď moje dieťa k životu!' A vláda Spojených Štátov...“

323 Jej manžel je vojenský kňaz v armáde. Všetci poznáte Juliusa, mnohí z vás; napísal moju knihu, Prorok navštevuje Južnú Afriku.

324 A tá úbohá nórska matka kričala na plné hrdlo, „Brat Branham, ja som stála pri tom, keď vtedy to dieťa prišlo k životu!“ Povedala, „Veríme, že si sluha Kristov.“ Povedala, „Poď, polož ruky na moje dieťa a ono bude žiť.“ Práve vtedy pred chvíľou zomrelo na zápal pľúc; bolo choré asi štyri alebo päť hodín.

325 A títo ľudia tam kričali a vrieskali, „Boh ju uzdraví! Boh ju uzdraví!“ A povedali...

326 A potom Americká letecká spoločnosť, alebo vlastne nie Americká letecká spoločnosť, ale Armáda Spojených Štátov ma mali previezť v lietadle v rámci jedného dňa. Vidíte?

327 A ja som povedal, „Ešte predtým, ako prídem, dovoľte, aby som zistil, čo je vôľa Pánova.“ A tak som sa dva dni modlil. A ten doktor bol natoľko milý, že tam to dieťa nechal ešte dva dni.

328 A potom, v jedno ráno, som sa zobudil a začal som sa prechádzať po kuchyni. Pozrel som sa, a ako som tam stál, vznášalo sa tam svetlo, asi takto veľké svetlo, ktoré tam krúžilo. Niečo mi povedalo, „Nedotýkaj sa toho ani to nekarhaj. To je ruka Pánova.“

329 Bežal som naspäť, zavolal som ich a povedal, „Nemôžem prísť.“

330 A tento Luteránsky kazateľ povedal, „Počkajte, kým nedostanete jednoznačné rozhodnutie od Pána, tak ako brat Branham, a potom budete vedieť, o čom hovoríte!“

331 A o tom to je, bratia, ak by sme len nerobili unáhlené uzávery; ale radšej počkali a dostali jasné jednoznačné rozhodnutie od Boha.

332 A všetci títo, ktorí tu uzdravujú hriešnikov, ktorí nevedia nič o Bohu... Ja verím, že Božské uzdravenie je založené na zásade, že musíte najprv prísť ku Bohu, odovzdať Mu svoje srdce, obmyť svoje životy v Krvi Ježiša Krista, a potom príde Boh a môže na vás pracovať a uzdraviť vás. Presne, ako povedal tento brat o tej žene, ktorá sa tam modlila, svätá Božia, vidíte?

333 V živote som urobil veľa chýb. Urobil som veľa vecí, ktoré nie sú správne. A pokiaľ budem ešte dlhšie žiť, zrejme ich urobím ešte viac. Možno budú niektoré z nich kameňom úrazu na vašej ceste. Dúfam, že mi odpustíte.

334 Čítal som o Abrahámovi, o tých úzkostiach, ktoré mal. O tých veciach, ktoré robil; on pochyboval o Bohu; a klamal o svojej žene; a všetko to. Ale keď bol napísaný jeho Božský komentár v Rimanom 4, ten nikdy nespomínal žiadne z jeho chýb, ale hovoril, „Abrahám sa nikdy nezapotácal v nevere v Boha, ale bol silný.“ Všetky jeho chyby boli zabudnuté, keď bol napísaný Božský komentár o jeho živote. Jeho úzkosti neboli spomínané. Jeho chyby neboli spomínané.

335 A ja dúfam, bratia, že keď bude môj komentár v ten Deň prečítaný, že On vymaže aj tie moje a nebude na ne ani myslieť. Dúfam, že tak aj vy. Nech vás Boh žehná.

336 [Brat Tommy Hicks komentuje, potom sa modlí. Zhromaždenie chváli Pána, potom spieva Milujem Ho. Bratia sa navzájom objímu, sestry sa navzájom objímu. Po ôsmich minútach sa brat Branham vracia k mikrofónu. - pozn.prekl.]

337        Ak by som videl, ako sa toto deje po celom svete, povedal by som, „Pane, nech Tvoj služobník odíde v pokoji!“

VYSVETLENÉ BOŽSTVO (THE GODHEAD EXPLAINED), 61-0425B, Holiday Inn, Holiday Inn, Chicago, IL, 101 min

   Aa

1 Thank you, Brother Carlson. And greetings to all you brethren and sisters that are in the Lord. It's a... I just sometimes I feel a little reluctant to get up when I'm listening to such wonderful testimonies, and so forth, as I've been doing this morning. And then fellow citizen in the suffering and persecution, as our Baptist brother and sister has gone through, being formerly a Baptist myself, a Missionary Baptist, and--and knowing, what it means when your people... I had the same thing; my own people turned me out, and they thought they'd send me away because I had gone crazy. And I found out, and I've usually said it in a little kind of a round about way: If I am crazy, just let me alone; 'cause I am happier this way than I was with my right mind. Let me... So that is kind of a little philosophy that I hold of my own.

3 And--and I certainly have been enjoying this--this time of being this a way. The little Church of Christ brother here (as we usually refer to it), or Campbellite... And I remember they were certainly hard hitters against the meetings when we first started, but, you know, we had one named Paul one time was the same way, and he become one of us, so... I think what usually they look for is the life you live. You know, it's better to live me a sermon than preach me one any time. I'm...

4 Some time ago a great minister, fine full Gospel man, all--all of you know him, I suppose; it was Reverend Booth-Clibborn, preaches the Gospel in seven different languages. He can just smart. And I... He's a mental giant. And we were going along together one time, and he and Brother Moore and I, and we were discussing something. And I had the opposite side to him, and he looked around at me, he said, "You just don't know your Bible." (You know how Brother Booth can say it.)

I said, "That's true, Brother Booth, but I know the Author real well."

So I--I want... You know, not to know His Word is Life, but to know Him is Life. Whether I know His Word, if I just know Him, and that certainly is the Truth.

6 I was, this morning, shaking hands with this fine fellowship here of ministers. And setting down here there's this... I don't mean to make anybody conspicuous, but this colored man come in, brother set down there; I said to my secretary here, "There's a real Christian."

He remind me so much of Elder Smith that used to be a Church of God in Christ, I believe. I used to preach so much for them down there, and--and I can just see him yet. He looked something like the brother here, only he had a kind of a gray mustache. I'd come in the back door, and I never forget the expression the old man used to say--look up and all the saints would be singing, you know, and there's a little girl used to, on the corner, and my favorite song was "Lift Him Up." They'd all clap their hands, Pentecostal fashion, you know: "Lift Him Up." They loved me, and I loved them. And when we walked in, he used to throw back his head like this on the desk and just watch them, you know. He'd say, "Come in Elda', rest ya hat"...?... "Rest you hat."

8 Brother here... And I learned then that one of my favorite Gospel singers is his wife. And I done all the hinting I could to get her to sing, and then she asked not to be called on, and I know what that means. But I'm going to personally invite her, if she can, come over and sing to...

Aren't you the sister that sang--sang that "Ship Ahoy" one morning at the Christian Business Men down? I hope my wife gets up this week, and I want her to hear you, because I've bragged so much. And if you miss that on the tape, we're going to settle it. I love that good singing.

10 And I used to tell the people... I never could sing; oh, my, I was a million miles from that. But I said, "If you ever get over in heaven and live in your big palace, you know, up there," I said, "way down at the bottom of the hill, back in the woods, back there, there's a little cabin sets there; that'll be mine. And one of these mornings when you walk out on the porch and hear somebody standing up there, singing,

Amazing grace!

How sweet the sound,

That saved a wretch like me!

You say, 'Praise God! Old Brother Branham finally made it.'...?... will be me over there trying to sing." Ha, ha.

11 To my Christian brethren and to, I believe, one brother introduced himself to us this morning as a Buddha minister, over here: Greetings to you, my precious friend. And I have had much dealing (not too much) but with the Buddha people, and especially in Canada amongst the Chinese people, and found them very loving and sweet.

I remember a little Buddha man from the Buddha temple came into the Winnipeg meeting, and he was blind. He was very small, sweet little people, and they certainly believed that God was the Healer. And while praying for him, and he was repeating over how he loved God, and all at once his eyes come open in the... It was such a wonderful thing. So we--we appreciate every man and every person.

13 Now, I haven't had this opportunity before in Chicago to try to speak, which I would not try to bring any certain message, because of ministers here are so much more able than I to bring a message, but--and after all, you are not here to hear a message, but I thought that it might be a most glorious time that I could meet the ministers of Chicago (this district in here) and get more acquainted with them, and we be more acquainted with each other.

And I certainly thank the Lord for this opportunity, because I have come into this city many times here under one church sponsorship and under the Christian Business Men's sponsorship, therefore with not an opportunity to express myself to the association of brothers. And--and then I thought... And there's so much that always follows a ministry like this of "ins-and-outs" and "ups-and-downs," till sometimes it's easy for someone to draw a wrong impression. And I want to take this next few minutes to try to explain and--and make it clear to my brethren, as clear as I know how to make it...

15 And now, I'm insufficient and uncapable of making a talk that would perhaps seem sensible to men who are educated. I do not have an education, and I lack that, but I was--love the Lord, and the Lord gave me perhaps another way to win souls by a Divine gift. That it might fill up the gap of what my parents was unable to give me an education. From a home of a poor family, and ten children, and a sick father, and I did not get the chance to get an education. So then... But at birth there was something happened that--an experience with God to my mother and father (And you've read my story.), and by that I try to put in my part with you brethren to draw sinners to Christ.

16 And now, I--I'm not superstitious, but I always, before opening the Word, I like to speak to the Author a little bit. And could we just bow our heads again for a moment.

Our precious Father, Thou art our God, and we are approaching Thee in behalf of the Gospel. I'm here before Your children, Your pastors, and brethren of like precious faith. And how it thrills my heart to hear these men who have been misunderstood and sent into institutions for the Kingdom of God's sake, see how You're calling Your children in the last days, and we truly believe, Father, that we are living at the end of the race. As the prophet said, "It shall be Light in the evening time"; and believing today that we are the couriers of this great Gospel Light that by Your grace You have permitted us to pack to the ends of the earth, where this revival has gone.

And I pray, Father, that from my heart that Thou will let me express to my brethren, this morning, the motive and objective of my life to You, that they might understand. Grant it, that we might have perfect love, and fellowship, and cooperation, and all the working of the Gospel. For we ask it in Jesus' Name, Who prayed that we might be one as He and His Father was One. Believing this, that "This will all men know that you are My disciples, when you have love one for the other." Amen.

20 Now, just... And I hope and trust that I do not bore you brethren and sisters upon this, but I think I'd like to make myself clear, so that you won't have to hear what someone else has said. And I have explained many times in other ministerial meetings, but this is my first time to the Chicago group. And I'd like to make myself real well known of what I am trying to do.

21 In the blessed old Gospel here of the 26th chapter of the Book of Acts, we read.

Whereupon, O king Agrippa, I was not disobedient to the heavenly vision:

This is, of course, Paul speaking, which we all as ministers like to refer back to him, because he--we in one accord believe that he was the apostle to the Gentile church, that God called him to be a witness to the Gentiles. And His ministry had been called into question, and usually anything that's unusual springs up, it is called into question. It's... I think it is no more than right. It should be called into question. And I think that pastors sometime are suspicious of--of things that they hear, and I think they have a right to be; because if I understand the translation of the word "pastor," it means "a shepherd." And therefore, he is a feeder or herder of a group of men and women of which the Holy Spirit has made him the overseer of, and he has the right to know what kind of a food his sheep is getting, and where it's coming from. I think he has a right to that, and if a pastor or sometimes people would seem to be just a little bit suspicious, that doesn't never--should not bother anyone. It should only bring a respects to a man's heart, for a man of that--that standing that would question it.

25 And after all, if you're not sure that you are lined up right, how can you ever walk by faith? If you put upon your mind... Now, this seems to be psychology, which it probably is, and it is; but it's all right. But you just really from your heart would think you'd never raise from the table, you probably wouldn't. See? You've got... It's just that simple. You have got to believe; you've got to have faith; you've got to have confidence. And how can you have confidence in anything that you--that you don't even know where you are going? How could I travel down a road that I'd never been before at a breakneck speed and all around curves, not knowing what the next curve holds? You've got to see where you're going, or you don't know how to walk. And that's the way everyone should be. And then when you can--you see it, it's revealed to you, and you know where you are going, then nothing's going to stop you.

27 And that's I think, Paul, what he was trying to get to Agrippa here, that he the... He told them that, "Once I was one of you." And I suppose maybe if--if this Baptist brother could go to the Baptist church this morning (he and his wife), that would perhaps be their testimony, that, "I was once one of you." Or the Church of Christ or the Campbellite brother here would go ...to his people. (I believe it is called a better name, the Disciples of Christ, they call it; but it is really for the Alexander Campbell doctrine. And then the Church of Christ pulled out of you on the account of music. That's right, isn't it.) And if he could go back to them, he'd say, "I was once of you."

30 And Paul goes back here to King Agrippa and Festus and said, "I was once of you. I was the Pharisee of the Pharisees." He come up under Gamaliel, the great teacher, and he knowed all their rules and regulations, and just what they believed, and what they did not believe, and said, "Even I persecuted the church of God unto death." See? He said, "The very thing that I'm in question about, I was a persecutor of."

And I have always thought that the death of Stephen must've got on to Paul, because when he seen that glorious look on Stephen's face, when he looked up, and the clods a beating him to death, he said, "I see Jesus standing at the right hand of God."... And you know, you can kill a messenger, but you can never kill his message, if it's real. And the message, though Stephen was gone on to stand with Jesus, yet his message lingered on, 'cause Paul kept talking about it and what... He's least of them, and wasn't worthy to be called one, because he had witnessed and--and give his consent to rid this godly person.

32 And therefore, Paul, like all men before men should do, Paul takes his--his experience back from the beginning to what he was, and then places it, and bases it upon the Scripture to show that what he was doing was Scriptural. Though it was contrary to their belief, yet he was showing them that it was the Scripture. Therefore, I think that we... Anything, as I have often said, brethren (you who've been in the meetings), that if I am ever found speaking things that's not Scriptural, then I think it's true that--or any other brother--we ought to come to one another and say, "That's not found in the Bible." You see? If it's in the Bible, you might have a different interpretation, but if it's in the Scripture, all right.

34 Now, Paul was giving his interpretation of what the prophet said, and what Moses said was coming to pass. And he met Jesus on the road in a vision, and this Jesus called out to him, which it should not have been a hard thing for those Jews as he said, "Most noble Festus..." and--and so forth, that it, "would it be a strange thing to you that God would raise the dead (See?), because if you know what God was back there by the Scriptures, surely you'd know that He's able to raise the dead."

And then he said... He'd give them the experience of on his road to Damascus of what happened, that--to let them know that this Jesus that--that they were causing so much commotion about him preaching It, was the very God that they had served all the time; because He was in the wilderness with them, Who led them, being that Light, the Fire, Pillar of Fire that led them. And He appeared to Paul in the same thing, the Light again that blinded him, and he asked, "Who are You, Lord?"

And He said, "I am Jesus, that you persecute. And it's hard for--to kick against the pricks." And...

38 He was trying to explain to them what it was, and--and he was trying to teach them that what that he was presenting to the people, that was that Jesus Christ was the Messiah, and that He had died, and God had raised Him up, and that was according to the Scriptures, and that He now had ascended on high to God the Father, and that--that he was a witness of His resurrection, and that these miracles, and signs, and wonders, which were strange before the people, were not nothing new to a real Scriptural believer, because the Bible had spoke of it.

39 Look at back in the prophets, how that it prophesied what--at the coming of the Messiah and what He would do: the lame would leap like a hart (in Isaiah 35), and different Scriptures that he could've referred to. We don't have it written here, but perhaps going back and referring it in his short speech before the kings, because they probably wouldn't be as patient with Him as you are with me, so...

And then he was explaining it, and trying to tell them that the very God that they served... And then again he said, "In the way that is called heresy (That's crazy. See?)--the way that's called heresy, that's the way that I worship the God that you worship." See, in the way that's called heresy...

I am sure that today, if we stood with the former churches that we belonged to, such as Presbyterian, Catholic, Baptists, and different ones, we could say the same testimony to those people, who say that they want--like to put the brother in a psychopathic ward, or something like that, "In the way that is called heresy, that's the way I worship the God of our Father."

42 And what a grand testimony that was before Agrippa unto even in the midst of his talk, Agrippa cried out and said, "Paul, Saul, thou almost persuadeth me to be a Christian." See how he brought the Scriptures so clear, yet was contrary to his own synagogue, but the Scriptures was so perfectly clear till he said, "Thou almost persuadeth me to be like you are."

Paul said, "I wished you were, altogether--only I wouldn't want you to be in these chains that I am in," (See?), but to be a believer like he was. In other words, "If I... I wish to God that you seen the revelation like--like I see it." In other words, "I--I wished you could do that. See? I just wish that you would."

When Festus, I believe, had told him that he'd studied too much; he was off at his head... But he let him know that he wasn't; that he knowed where he was at.

45 And I would say this, this morning, brethren: I altogether wish that I might incline--not the life of Paul, but just in order to give a little basic talk, 'cause there are many more here that perhaps will speak this morning, but I wanted this opportunity to say this.

Now, I wish that every different church, as I heard you go down: Bethel Temple, Independent, Assemblies of God, and different ones. I wish that altogether you could see what I see. That you could... I wished you could see the vision that I see, then you'd have a clearer understanding that--of the ministry.

46 When I left the Baptist church to come over into Pentecost, then Dr. Roy E. Davis, who had ordained me into the Missionary Baptist church, told me that I had a nightmare, when the vision of the Lord came and--and spoke to me. And--and you know what healing was then; it was at the low ebb. And--and I knowed nothing about Pentecostals. I'd heard it was a bunch of holy-rollers that laid on the floor and slobbered like mad dogs, and they had to fan them and get them back to life, and all like that. That was all I knowed about the--the Pentecostal people.

He said, "Who do you think will hear you?"

I said, "If God is sending me, there's somewhere and somebody He's sending me to." That's right. See? 'Cause I said, "Dr. Davis..." I said, "He was just as real... I stood and looked at Him." I said, "And He told me that those visions..."

49 I am a great believer, brethren, that--that gifts and callings are without repentance. I--I believe that. You're born; you cannot be something that you are not; and whenever you try to make yourself something that you're not, you're just playing the part of the hypocrite. And God let me die before being a hypocrite. See? Let me be just what I am, and then make it plain and clear, and--and then let--let me be that way, and then everybody knows, and you know just exactly.

And so now, as you know, I did not get very much of a schooling, as I said, so, in my--in theology, I am the poorest there is; and I guess you know that. See? And as a preacher, I could hardly even call myself one, because of not getting schooling, and knowing words, and so forth; but what little I have to--as my knowledge of knowing by His grace, the Lord Jesus, I try to share that with all my brothers everywhere: to share this.

51 And... But when I left the Baptist church, which was the only church I ever come in, or was ordained in... And I was ordained in 1933 in the Missionary Baptist church, Jeffersonville, Indiana; it's--it's a member of the Southern Baptist Convention. Then we, in this time I... When I pulled away and just... Now, the Baptist church is a sovereign church; we--we all know that. They just... It's a... You can preach about anything you want to if your congregation will stand for it. They just... You want to preach whatever you wish; and I like that (See?), because I believe it's apostolic, because the head, the highest order in the church is the shepherd; we realize that: the pastor. And--and if the--the... If some bishop or somebody else is going to knock the revelation out of the pastor, then how is a God going to ever work in His church? You see? You just can't get it.

54 So... And I have... When I come out of there, I met up with the first group, which was the healing of little Betty Daugherty at St. Louis, Missouri, and it was a Pentecostal, United, or Pentecostal Jesus' Name church that this pastor belonged to, and his little girl was healed. Frankly, I thought that's what made him Pentecostal, was because that they called themselves, "Jesus Only," and I--I thought that's what made them Pentecostal is 'cause that was what they called themselves, and that was the difference. So well, then from there I went to... And a fine man; had a great meeting in St. Louis (which the picture appears in there). We had the Kiel Auditorium, and the first night or two there was fourteen thousand packed it out, and we couldn't even... Had to put police around the doors to keep them away.

56 And then, from there, on down to Richard T. Reed, of the Blessed Old Bible Hour Tabernacle at Jonesboro, which was also of the same organization. And from that to Dr. G. H. Brown, same organization, at 505 Victor Street in Little Rock, Arkansas; and from there to the West Coast. And then, when I gets to the West Coast, I hit the fire. Then I found out that there were as many divisions amongst the Pentecostal people in their organizations as we Baptists have. See? They were--they were so many difference... There was, had the... They had different... There was Assemblies of God, and the Church of God, and the something else, and the something else, and the something else, and the--and the difference; and they had separated themselves and had drawed little boundary lines, and all of the other brethren begin to come to me and tell me, "Why, you're a Jesus Only with this group over here."

I said, "No, I don't--I don't call myself that."

He said, "Why are you associating with them?"

I said, "Well, that--that don't make me that." And I said, "I--I just... They were brothers."

He said, "Why, they are a bunch of... Why, they don't have nothing but a bunch of buzzards roosts and things around like that, where..."

I said, "Now, I beg your pardon. I meet real godly men there, and they are men of God." And I said, "I--I certainly resent calling them evil, because they're not."

61 Well then, I tried to hold it off just as long as I could without expressing either way. Well, I begin to study what their ideas was, and what their separations was, and what made them separated; and I found that two of the great groups: one of them was called Jesus Only, and the other one was called Assemblies of God. They were called out or separated on the count of the issue of water baptism, one using "Father, Son, Holy Ghost," and the other using "Jesus' Name."

Well, I looked, and on both sides there were great men, servants of God. And I thought, "O God, if I could see all them emerge into--just go ahead and have--but do not just draw their lines and saying, 'We won't fellowship one with another.'" But I found out in this the evil spirit had got among them and had caused hatred and malice over issues that had come among them. I thought, "That's just exactly as good as the devil wants. That is just what he wants. As long as your guns are trained on one another, he doesn't have to fight a lick." And I... And so then finally it come to a showdown, and that showdown was at Seattle, Washington, about 1946.

64 And one morning I was brought to the hotel lobby (something like this) with a breakfast of some ministers, and I had to talk to two main men. And one of them was Dr. Ness. I suppose you Assemblies of God brethren remember him; it was the northwestern territory: a great man, smart, scholar, and he represented the Assemblies of God. And then Dr. Scism of the United Pentecostal Church, I guess you United Pentecostal brethren remember him. He was also of the northwestern territories up there, that he was over them and the districts up there. Well, these two men met, and I was to be brought before them, because the--the edges was getting sharp, and it was cutting at me from every way.

And I thought, "Well, what must I do? What can I do?"

67 Now... "Well," they said, "Well, you must take sides with one or the other. If you're going to go with the Jesus' Name, you have to be Jesus' Name; and if you go with the Assemblies of God, you have to leave away from the Jesus' Name and be Assemblies of God, or so forth." It come to a place where I had to make a showing of some sort.

I prayed much that morning 'fore going down. I said, "God, help me, because there's two great men. There's thousands of servants, and You have sent me out here with a ministry, and they're both Your servants, and should I throw what little influence I have to one organization when it's fighting the other one?" See? "I--I just can't feel right in doing that. I do not think that it would be the will of Christ for me to do it." I said, "God help me and give me something to do, or give me something to say. And then I had no one. I just had to stand there, just the Lord Jesus and I that morning.

70 Well, the great debate come up: "What are you going to do? What--what decision you're going to make?"

I said, "My decision has already been made, that... My decision is to stand between both of you and join neither organization, and say, with arms around both of you, 'We are brethren.' (See, see?), 'We are brethren.'" See? And I said, "I have tried to read all the books that I could, how this come up, what was called this new issue, and how they separated themselves, and how that this one begin this way and that way"; and I said, "In arguments between you," I said, "that's the same thing that broke up the Pentecostal move on the day--after Pentecost; they begin to argue among one another," and I said, "the thing separates again." I said, "Is there a possibility that there could be a medium between you--you brethren? Is there anything that--that could stand?"

Well, they wouldn't open their mouth on that, because it was very sharp. You know, about fifteen, twenty years ago how it was, because the one group had just pulled from the other, and there was contention very much.

74 So I said, "Well, brethren, here's what I am going to do: I'm going to... God never sent me to baptize anyhow; He sent me to pray for His sick children." I said, "So I am going to--to pray for the sick children, and you ministers do your own baptizing." I said--I said, "Now, I want to ask you something just so that you will understand." I said, "Brother Ness, the--these Jesus' Name people, do you believe that they have received the Holy Ghost when they speak in tongues and do the same things that you in the Assemblies of God does?"

Said, "Certainly."

I said, "Brother Scism, do you believe that the Assemblies of God have the Holy Ghost when they speak in tongues and do the same thing you did upon the baptism?"

He said, "Sure I do."

I said, "Now, the Bible said God gives those the Holy Ghost who obeys Him. Now, who obeyed Him? Now, I want to know who obeyed Him? Which one of you obeyed Him, and God gave you both the Holy Ghost?" See? I said, "Would you say, Brother Scism, that Brother Ness hasn't got the Holy Ghost?"

He said, "No."

I said, "Would you say that Brother Scism hasn't got the Holy Ghost?"

"No.

See? That they both believed each other had the Holy Ghost, but (You see?), it just doesn't make sense, brethren; it doesn't make sense.

82 And I heard a little later from that... (I'll come back to my point in a minute.) The Finnish brethren over here, after I had left Finland, where God gave us what I thought one of our greatest meetings, there where the little dead boy was raised and many things. I met in Stockholm, Sweden, with Lewi Pethrus of the Filadelfia church there, which is a great man of God. And the Filadelfia church... Brother Gordon Lindsay, which was... Now, I think--I don't think he belongs to it now, but he was--belonged to the Assemblies of God. And the Assemblies of God is one of my great sponsors internationally; and the Foursquare, which was a pull away from the Assemblies of God, is one of my great sponsors. The Oneness, internationally, is one of my great sponsors. See?

And I just took that stand, only leaving sharp edges, and then took a stand that I will not take stands on either side of that fussing, until we can see we are brothers and come together, and then we'll--we'll all see that same direct point there, that we're coming to, the motive and objective of doing so.

84 And you--you must test your motive and objective first. First, find the will of God, and then find your objective, and then test your motive and see if your motive is right. Then as Jesus said in Mark 11:24, "If you say to this mountain, 'Be moved,' and don't doubt in your heart..." But as long as you got doubt in a heart whether it's the will of God, or your motive or objective is wrong, how is it going to move? But when you know that your motive is right, and it's the will of God, and your objective is right, it's got to move. That's all, or God told something wrong.

That is the very reason when I go to the platform in churches, no one has never heard me mention those things on platform, those issues; I just let them alone. See, that is up to you men. I'm here to help you win souls to Christ by a Divine gift. You see? See, it don't make any difference; you do your baptizing. But then when it come...

86 'Course, I've been called everything. I've been called I don't know how many--anywhere from a--a incarnate son of God down to a devil. That's right: everything. But at the back of it all, I'm your brother, fellow citizen of the Kingdom of God, working with you all for the Kingdom, and that is true.

87 Now, I'll... If it's all right, and you think we have enough time, I'd like to tell you how we discussed that. Would it be all right, brethren, just for a minute: Brother Ness and them? All right, and it might be a little bit that would help you. It'd help you to understand kind of...

I wrote down here some of the things that I remembered and took off there, and so... They asked me, what did I believe about the trinity? Did I believe that there was a trinity of God?

89 Now, brethren, when we approach this, I hope that when this is over, that we'll be the same brothers that we've been all along (See?); but I feel that I owe it to you, because your people comes to my meetings, and I certainly wouldn't want to send one of them away deceived. And I have always told the people who write me questions, outside of what I preach on the platform... And here's my secretary and so forth. If they ask me a question, "What about this?" or "What about that?" I said, "Ask your pastor, see. Because if he's led you this far, till you received the Holy Ghost, he'll take you on." You see? You see? "You ask your pastor," because little things like that causes confusion; and therefore, I leave away from it. You see?

92 Now, and I've been said that I was a fighter of organizations. Now, I am not. I think that organizations is wonderful, but when your system of your organization gets corrupt, that's what I'm against. See? And no matter whether it's Oneness, or--or it's the trinity, or whatever it is, the system that when you get to a spot you... Now to say, "We are the Assemblies of God."

"Well, who is that across the street?"

"Oh, that is our brethren. They are--they are called the United Pentecostals."

"Well, who's that over there?"

"Oh, that's the Foursquare brethren. Oh, we are wonderful brethren. We have a great fellowship one with the other."

"Oh, do you all believe the same thing?"

"Oh, yes, we believe..."

Now, "Well, what makes you this way?"

"Well, these brethren baptize this way, and these baptize this way, face...?... and these baptize..."

96 Like in South Africa there, brethren, we run up on that. They asked me... One group baptizes three times face forward, and the other one baptized three times face backwards. And they said... I said, "Where do you get that?"

One said, "When He died, the Bible said He pitched forward," and said, "therefore we should pitch them forward."

And I said, "Well (to the other group) what did--what about you?"

Said, "Did you ever bury a man with his face down?"

Well, and you know what? They separated themselves and made two groups, two organizations. Oh mercy, brethren. That's just what the devil wants. That's just what he wants. But just... Get yourself...

100 Now, see, it's not the Apostolic Faith Mission, or--or either--either is the Pentecostal Assemblies, on the other side. It isn't that. They are fine men in both groups, like there is here. But you see, it's the system of the thing.

It is just like the Catholic, as I have often said: if he's a Catholic and depending on Christ for salvation, he's saved. Certainly, that's right. If he's depending on the church, he's lost. Any of you Pentecostal brethren know, if we're looking to the Pentecostal church to save us, we're among men most miserable. That's right, because we're lost. That's right. But if we're looking to Jesus Christ, then we're saved but by faith in what a finished work. And these little working things and brands, it doesn't make much difference.

103 Now, I said to Brother Scism and Brother Ness, "To answer your question," I said, "now, I do not take either sides with you brethren, and I know, as long as you fuss, you're both wrong (See?), because I would rather be wrong in my doctrine and right in my heart, than to be right in my doctrine and wrong in my heart." See? I said, "After all, it's your heart's condition."

And I made that a practice to know this, that if a man, no matter what he does and how much he differens, and what he says about me, if in my heart, not from just a duty, but from my heart I can't love that man as well as I love anyone else, then I know there's something wrong in here. See? That's right, because it's--it's... No matter if he...

105 A... the little brother come not long ago, a little Church of Christ brother, and oh, he stood up there, and he said, "This guy's a devil." See? He said, "He says there's a Holy Ghost." He said, "There is no such a thing. They... Only the twelve apostles received the Holy Ghost, and--and Divine healing was only give to those twelve apostles," and went on about a half hour.

And I said, "Just a moment, brother. I think you ought to give me just a chance to defend this. See?" I said, "You said that you spoke where the Bible spoke, and was silent where It was silent."

And he said, "We do."

I said, "Now, you said there was just the twelve apostles received the Holy Ghost. The Bible said there was a hundred and twenty in the upper room when the Holy Ghost fell: women and all. And would you mind to tell me, do you think Paul didn't have the Holy Ghost, and he received It a long time after that. (See?) And you said the gift of healing was only give to the twelve apostles, and Stephen went down a few days later, and he wasn't one of the twelve; he wasn't even a preacher; he was a deacon, and went down to Samaria and cast out devils and..." I said, "Oh, brother," it was very silent right here where he had to keep it. And after it was over I said, "I forgive you for calling me a devil, 'cause I know you didn't mean that."

Then when he got finished, he come up; he said, "There's one thing I can say, you have the Spirit of Christ."

I said, "Now, brother, which am I? a devil or of Christ?" See, see?

111 But I tell you (See?), because that a man, he could tell that I loved him. No matter, he was disagreeing and horribly disagreeing and lambasting...

I'm a hunter, and with wild beasts, all my life. And people have said, "How..." That time when I had to kill that bear with a knife (See?), said, "Wasn't you afraid of him?"

I said, "No. If I'd have been afraid of him, he'd killed me." But see, you can't--you can't bluff them. They know whether you're afraid of them or not. You be afraid of a horse, and watch what a horse will do--he'll stomp you. So if you're afraid, you can't bluff it. You've really got to have it.

115 That's the way it is with Satan. That's the way it is among men. You have got to love men. You can't just bluff it. You've got to have it, or your colors will show somewhere. See? That's right. You have really got to love people, and they know you love them. See, there's something about it.

And the man now called my wife a few days ago and said, "Is Brother Branham there?"

Said, "No."

Said, "Well, one thing I'll have to say, I disagreed with him in theology, but I say he's a servant of Christ."

Well then... And then, before I left he sent a letter to me, and he said, "I'm coming up as soon as you get back. I want that baptism of the Holy Ghost that you're talking about."

119 So you see just where... If you'd of... If I'd have had that feeling of saying, "Why, there's nothing to you. Your old denomination is no good, and--and all you Church of Christ people's no good. You're no good; you're--you're devils," I'd never have won that man. And if I would've told him that I loved him, and didn't mean it in my heart, he'd have knowed better. Now, that's--that's all there is to it. You've got to mean it in your heart.

And that's on the nights when I walk out on that platform under that discernment. See? I don't think about it. I just don't eat food from dinner time, and fast, and pray, and stay in the room, because He promised me He would do it; and therefore, I go without one shadow of doubt, because He promised He would do it. Therefore (See?), I know my motive is what? My objective is what? For the furtherment of the Kingdom of God. If a man goes this way, that way, whatever church he goes, as long as he comes to Christ, it doesn't matter to me, and that is in my heart. See? And no matter if we go over and join the Church of Christ, that's just all right. That's fine. If he... What church he joins, it doesn't matter to me, but as long as I won his soul with Christ, is the main thing.

122 So I said, "Brother Ness, not to be different..." Now, I am going... Is it all right to use this, brother? I said, "I want to say and explain..." And in this, I might say to you brethren here. Now, don't mention this amongst your congregation, if you will, and do me a favor, just--just--just let me just be your brother (See?), and I'll... And if--if I'm wrong, then you forgive me. But I want to explain to you, being that there's both groups setting here this morning, both the Oneness and the Assemblies, also, and the trinitarian belief...

Now, I want to make this statement. I want to say that I believe that both sides are wrong as long as they argue one with the other, because their motives is wrong. And as long as your motives is wrong, no matter what your objective is; but your motive to that objective is wrong, then it'll never work. That's right.

124 Now, some people have said, "Brother Branham, you are a 'Jesus Only.'"

I want to say that that is in error. I am not a "Jesus Only."

Somebody says, "Brother Branham, are you a trinitarian?"

No, sir. I am not a trinitarian; I'm a Christian. See? Now, I--I don't... The word "trinitarian" don't even mention in the Bible--the word "trinity." And I do not believe that there is three individual gods. I believe there is one God in three offices: Father, Son, Holy Ghost. That's exactly why we were commissioned to baptize in the Name of Father, Son, Holy Ghost. I believe that it's God condescending, coming down.

127 Now, God, when He first appeared to men, He was in a form of a Pillar of Fire. You believe that, don't you? The... Any Bible reader that knows that the Pillar of Fire that was in the wilderness was the Logos, that--that was the Angel of the Covenant, which was Christ, because He said He was... It wasn't... I believe it was St. John 6 there, He said, "Before Abraham was, I Am." He was the I AM. So that was God holy. Even if a man touched the mountain, he must be killed. See? All right.

129 Now, that same God was trying to work Himself back into His creature, that He created. Now, He could not come near them because they were sinful, and the blood of goats and sheep never did take away sin; we know that. It just covered sin. Now, but then that same God that was the Pillar of Fire, He became flesh through His Son, and dwelt in a body called the Lord Jesus Christ. The Bible said, "In Him dwells the Fullness of the Godhead bodily." And Jesus said in... Well, I Timothy 3:16 "Without controversy, great is the mystery of godliness," and if they could call it great, why, what would we do. See? "Great is the mystery of godliness, for God was manifested in the flesh, and seen of angels, and received up into glory," and so forth.

130 Now, and He said in St. John 14 to Thomas, "When you have seen Me, you have seen the Father. And why sayest thou, 'Show us the Father?'" The Bible said that God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself.

Now, God cannot be three people, three gods, neither can Jesus be His Own Father in one. See? So, you see, it makes both radically wrong.

And now, if you'll just notice, there is no place... If we've got three gods, we're heathens. Now, we know that. Like the Jew said to me one time when I was talking to him, said, "Which one of them is your god? Which one is your god: the Father, the Son, or the Holy Ghost? Which one is yours?"

And I said, "Why, there's no three gods."

He said, "You can't chop--chop God in three pieces and give Him to a Jew."

I said, "No, sir."

I said... When John Rhyn had been healed of blindness there at Fort Wayne, you know, and this rabbi up here at Mishawaka--or to Benton Harbor, he said, "You can't chop God in no three pieces and give Him to a Jew."

I said, "Certainly not." I told him, I said, "Rabbi, would it be hard for you to believe the prophets?"

He said, "No."

137 I said, "In Isaiah 9:6, Who is he talking about? 'To us a Child is born, a Son is given, be called Counselor, Mighty God, Prince of Peace?'"

He said, "That was the Messiah."

I said, "Then, Rabbi, what relation will Messiah be to God?"

He said, "He will be God."

That's what I thought. See? I said, "See, that's exactly right. That's what He is." And so I said, "Tell me now where Jesus failed to fulfill exactly what the prophet said He would do"; and he started to cry and walked out. I said, "By that, John Rhyn has his sight."

And he said, "Far be it from God having a son."

I said, "The great Jehovah overshadowed a woman, as the prophet said He would, and He created a Blood cell, and through that blood cell is where come forth the body of Christ."

140 "Look in the Old Testament, Rabbi," I said. "When a man went to make an offering, he took a lamb. He knowed he had broke the commandments of God, so he took a lamb. He confessed his sins, and this lamb was killed. While the--his hands being on the lamb, his confession that he knowed that he should die for his sins, but the lamb was taking his place; and the blood cell was broke, and he held the little lamb by his hand until he felt its little life go out of it and stiffen out, and then the priest, of course, throwed the blood on the--on the fire, the brazen altar of judgment. Then," I said, "that man, then he went out of there knowing that the lamb had took his place, but he went out with the same desire he had when he come in (See?), because it could not take away sin. (See?) But, then in this case, the worshipper once purged, has no more conscience of sin. There, they was an offering made yearly," but I said, "now there is this time the worshipper once purged has no more conscience of sin; because look, Rabbi, in the hemoglobin, that little life that begins in the cell, which it comes from the male sex into the female, and she produces the egg. But a hen can lay an egg, but if it hasn't been with the male bird, it'll never hatch."

143 And I said, "Then God, the greatest that filled all time and space, became down to one little germ to the womb of a woman." And then I said, "When we are saved today... Jesus was neither Jew nor Gentile, because the egg only produced the flesh. The Blood had the life, so we are... The Bible said we are saved by the Blood of God. See? He was neither Jew nor Gentile; He was God; therefore, when we come to the altar, and put our hands by faith upon His head, and feel the tearing and agony at Calvary, and confess our sins, that we are wrong, and He died in our place, then (You see?)," I said, "the blood of that lamb could not come back upon this... The blood that the cell was broke, and the life that was let loose and breaking this blood cell of the lamb, could not come back upon the worshipper, because it was a animal life, and it would not coincide with the human life."

145 "But this time, when that blood cell was broke, it wasn't merely a man; that was God's Life was released. And when the worshipper lays his hands by faith upon the Son of God and confesses his sins, not the life of another man, but the Life of God comes back into this man, which is Eternal Life. The word "Zoe," which is translated "God's Own Life," and He said He'd give us Zoe, Eternal Life. And now we are sons and daughters of God. There you are."

I said, "Now, what is it? It's God condescending." He came first. No man could touch Him, because man had sinned. Then He was come down in a body in order to taste sin, to take sin. See, He... The only thing God could do to be just was do it that way.

147 For instance, what if I had the jurisdiction of this audience this morning like that God had over the human race, and I said, "The first man looks at that post dies," and Tommy Hicks looks at it? Now, for instance, I say, "Brother Carlson, you die for him." That wouldn't be just. I'd say, "Leo, you're my secretary; you die for him." That wouldn't be just. "Billy Paul, my son, you die for him." That isn't just. The only way I can be just is take his place myself, and that's what God did.

He, God is a Spirit, and He created... He--He changed His cast. It ought to be striking to people to think of little Jehovah. He could've come a full-grown man, but He come into a manger over a manure pile: Little Jehovah crying like a baby, little Jehovah playing like a boy, little Jehovah carpenter like a workman, little Jehovah in the teen-age, Jehovah, hanging between heavens and earth with gobs of drunken slobbers and spits of soldiers upon His face, Jehovah dying for His children, Jehovah dying to redeem, Not another person, but God Himself. See? God--that was His office. Why? He's trying to get back to the heart of man.

149 Now, we couldn't touch Him there. Here, we felt Him with our hand. Now, what did He do through the offering of that body? He becomes Jehovah in us. We are parts of Him.

On the day of Pentecost the Pillar of Fire bursted Itself up, and tongues of fire set upon each one, showing that God was separating Himself amongst His church. Then, brethren, we can only get together and bring that together. Then we got Jehovah in the Fullness, when we come together. But how can we, when this one speaking in tongues and got the baptism, and this one... And then keeping this lick of fire over here, and this one... Let's put it together.

151 When God on the day of Pentecost come down, and the Bible said, "tongues of fire set upon each of them," and they--tongues, like a fire, licks. It was that Pillar of Fire separating Itself and dividing Itself amongst the people, that we would be brethren. "That day you'll know that I'm in the Father, the Father in Me; I in Me and you in Me," and we--well we're one. We are one, not divided.

152 Now, Jehovah God, up here, couldn't touch the human race, because of His Own law of holiness. Jehovah God became sin for us and paid the price that the same Jehovah God could come and live in us: God above us, God with us, God in us: not three gods; one God.

Professors go crazy trying to figure it out. Just it's a revelation. It's got to be revealed to you.

Now, now, when it comes to the baptism... now many people... "Now, you've got to do that, brethren," or it's like I said to Brother Scism and to Brother Ness, that if you... The--the argument came up, and many of you scholars here is more sufficient than I, but I've done much studying upon the subject. I read that "Pre-Nicene Fathers," the "Nicene Council," and all the historians, and so forth. That issue come up at the Nicene Council. Both sides went to seed when the Catholic church took the extreme trinitarian side, and the other one went to unitarian, and both sides went out. Exactly right, because man had something to do into it. You've got to let God do it. No need of us trying to figure it out. Let's be brothers. Let's just go on and let God do the thing that He's going to do. If He's infinite and knows all things and predicted the end from the beginning, how can we do anything about it? Just keep moving on. That's the way... Keep in step, as I said last night, with our great Joshua.

156 Now, look: if there is three gods... I just want to show you how ridiculous this is. If there is three gods, then Jesus was His Own Father... Jesus could not been His Own Father, being one. And if there's three, he wasn't born a virgin birth. Now, how many...

I'm going to say this is God the Father, and this is God the Son, and this is God the Holy Ghost. Now, to you different brethren here, you watch this just a minute and you see what I'm trying to point at. I pray that God will let you see it. Now, look, you both believe the same thing, but the devil's just got between you and broke you up about it. It's exactly the same thing, and I'll prove it to you by the help of God and with God's Bible. If it ain't the Bible, then don't receive it. That's right.

158 But now look: This is what? God the Father; this is God the Son; this is God the Holy Ghost. Well now, let's stop now just a minute, laying those three out there: God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

Oh, I--I ain't going to have time to do this. I...?... See? Well, I'll hurry just as quick as I can. Forgive me, my brethren, but I--I've never got to talk to you now, and I--I want to do this.

160 And then look: God the Father, the Son, the Holy Ghost. Now, Who was the Father of Jesus Christ? God was the Father of Jesus Christ. We all believe that. Is that right? All right. Now, when we take Matthew 28:19, when Jesus said, "Go ye therefore, teach all nations, baptizing them in the Name of the Father, Son, Holy Ghost." Ten days afterwards Peter said, "Repent, and be baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ." There's a straight contradiction somewhere. Now, let's don't--don't just... Everybody's testified and things. Here it is. Here's my belief, and I'm just laying it out before you, brethren. I don't say this out in the pulpits. It's up to you, but I want to show you what I see on both sides, so the Holy Spirit reveal it to you. See?

163 Now, Matthew 28:19, and if Matthew 28:19 contradicts Acts 2:38, then there's a contradiction in the Bible, and It's not worth the paper It's wrote on.

Now, if you will notice in Matthew the 16th chapter, Jesus gave to Peter the revelation and give Him the keys. Now, remember, the Bible is not revealed by theology of some man-made scheme. It's not. It's a revelation.

It was a revelation to begin with. Why did Abel offer unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain? It was revealed to him that it wasn't peaches, and apples, and oranges, and apples that... If apples will make women realize they're naked, we better pass the apples again, brother. Don't you think so? That sounds sacrilegious, but I don't mean to say that; but it wasn't apples. No, sir. Now, and if that be so, then it was revealed to Abel that he was the blood of his father, so he offered blood, because it was a revelation. The whole thing's built upon that.

167 Now, look, here is an old ignorant fisherman. Not even enough education; the Bible said he was ignorant and unlearned. But he was standing there, and Jesus asked the question, "Who do you say I, the Son of man, am?"

One said, "Why, You're--You're Mos-..." Or, "They--they say, 'You're Moses.'"

"Who do they, does they say I am?"

One said, "Why, You are Jeremias or the prophets, and this, that, or the other."

He said, "That's not the question. I asked you. Who do you say that I am?"

And Peter stated right out and said, "Thou art the Son of God."

And He said, "Blessed art thou, Simon, son of Jonas. (Now watch.) Flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but My Father, which is in heaven." See?

172 Now, watch. Now, the Catholic church says that He built the church upon Peter. That's wrong. The Protestant church says He built it upon Himself; but now watch and find out, see if it is. He built it upon the spiritual revelation of Who He was, because He said, "Blessed art thou Simon, son of Jonas; flesh and blood has not revealed this to you. I say thou art Simon, upon this rock (What rock? The revelation.) I will build My church, and the gates of hell cannot prevail against it."

Then when Peter standing present when Matthew 28 was quoted, and turned around, and ten days later, with that revelation, and baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Why did he do it with the revelation of God and had the keys to the Kingdom, brother?

176 Now, I might hurt you for a minute, one side of you. But stop just a minute. There is not one place in the Bible where any persons was ever baptized in the Name of Father, Son, Holy Ghost. There's not one place in the Scriptures; and if there is, produce it; and if you can find anywhere in the sacred history until the forming of the Catholic church, I want you to produce it. There's no place now, and that's true.

But now wait a minute, you Oneness; just a second. Now, there's no place where... If any man can show me one text of Scripture where that ceremony was used in the Bible of Father, Son, Holy Ghost, you're obligated to come, tell me where somebody was baptized like that.

178 And some of them said, "Well, I'll take what Jesus said, not what Peter said." If they were contrary one to another, what are we going to do? If it all ain't God, what part of the Bible is right? It's all got to coincide and come together, and only the revelation of God; our schools will never teach it. It's a revelation that you must see it.

Then, if them two man were contrary one to another, then what kind of a Bible are we reading? How do I know whether John 14 is right or not? How do I know whether John 3 is right or not? How--how--how do I know? See? But the only way that I can have faith in God is to know that that Bible is right and believe It's right and stay right with It. Though I don't understand It, I move It anyhow. But when these contradictions comes up, then I go before God to find out. And the same Angel that meets me in the meeting in the night, is the same One Who taught me this. See?

183 Now, see if this is how this is, now... Now, Matthew 28:19, let's watch just a moment, now. And now I'm going to take Acts 2:38 right here, where Peter said, "the Lord Jesus Christ," and Matthew said, "Father, Son, Holy Ghost." Now, listen. He said, Baptize them not in the Name of the Father, in the Name of the Son, in the Name of the Holy Ghost; he never said that. There's no name, and name, and name. He never said, "Baptize them in the names of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost," 'cause it is not even sensible. He said, "Baptize them in the Name, N-a-m-e, of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost." Is that right? ... of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, the conjunction and, and, and. Not names, not in the Name of the Father, Name of the Son, Name of the Holy Ghost; not in the names of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; but in the Name, N-a-m-e (singular), of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Now, which one of them is the right name to baptize in? It's one Name. Which one is it? Is Father the right name? or Son the right name? or is Holy Ghost the right name? It's a Name somewhere. Is that right?

188 Well, now I want to ask you something then. If the Name... Then if Jesus said, "Baptize them in the Name of the Father, Son, and Ghost," how many believes that Jesus said that? That's the Scripture. It's Matthew 28:19. In the Name of the Father, Son...

(It's something another; we know it... I'll talk to Paul after... Yes, sir. All right, just... [Brother Branham has a conversation with someone--Ed.])

190 ... fountains... now, in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, now, listen, brethren: there is no such a thing as Name of the Father, because Father is not a name; it's a title. There's no such a thing as the Name of Son, 'cause Son is a title. There's no such a thing as Name of Holy Ghost; that is what It is.

I was saying that at a ministerial breakfast one morning. One woman, out of order of course, anybody that would disrupt anything like that. She said, "Wait just a minute. I beg your pardon." Said, "Holy Ghost is a name."

I said, "That's what It is. I am human; but my name's not Human."

It is the Holy Ghost. That is not a name; that's what It is. It is a noun, of course, but it's not--it's a--it's a--it's not a name.

Now, if He said, "Baptize them in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost"; and neither Father, Son, or Holy Ghost is the name, then what is the Name? We want to find out.

195 Now, we can get it all in one place here, if you'll just watch and serve a little time. Now... Or conserve a little time, I meant to say. Now, notice Matthew 28:19. Now, I don't say that... You might've done it, some of you sisters or brothers, you might've picked up a book someday, and looked at the back of it, and said, "John and Mary lived happy ever after." Well, who is John and Mary? What is... Who is John and Mary that live happy ever after? There's only one way you'll ever know who John and Mary is, that... If it's a puzzle to you, go back and read the book. Is that right? Go back to the first, read it through, and it tells you who John and Mary is.

197 Well, if Jesus said--Jesus Christ the Son of God, which said, "Go ye therefore, teach all nations, baptizing them into the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost," and neither Father, Son, or Holy Ghost is a name; then if it is a puzzle, we'd better go back to the first of the book.

Now, let's turn back to the 1st chapter of Matthew, and we'll start there. Gives the genealogy till it comes down to the 18th verse. Now, watch. Now, watch just a minute. This is Father on my right side; this in the middle is Son; and this is the Holy Ghost. Now, this is the Father of Jesus Christ. Is that right? God is the Father of Jesus Christ. We all believe that? All right. Now, Matthew 1:18 said.

Now, the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When... his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before... (she)... they, came together, she was found with a child of the Holy Ghost. (I thought God was His Father.)

And she shall bring forth a son,... they shall call his name JESUS:

And Joseph her husband, being a just man,... not willingly to make her a publick example, but minded to put her away, privily. (on this wise)

.. while he thought on these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary, thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is of the [The ministers say, "Holy Ghost."--Ed.]

I thought God was His Father? Now, has He got two fathers, brethren? He can't have. If He was, He was a bastard child, and what kind of a religion have we got there? You've got to admit that God the Father and the Holy Ghost is the same self Spirit. Sure it is. Sure, it's the same self Spirit. Now, we got down to see that.

And she shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name JESUS: for he shall save his people from his... sin.

.. this was all done, that it might be fulfilled... (I'm quoting Scripture, you ministers know, as I go.)... that it might be fulfilled... spoke of the prophet by the Lord saying,

.. a virgin shall conceive and bring forth a child... and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which is by interpretation, God with us.

Is that right? Then, what is the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost? Why, certainly.

206 That's the reason Peter baptized them in the Name of Jesus Christ. But I don't care if you're baptized in the name of Rose of Sharon, Lily of the Valley, or Morning Star, that's titles too. If your heart is right towards God... He knows your heart. But now... Now, I expressed that.

Now, now, I said, "Now..."

Brother Scism said, "Now." 'Course, sure; that looked like Oneness. Well, he was right in for that.

I said, "Now, here, I want to say something to you now." See? I said, "Now, I want to prove to you that these both men said the same thing. Now, Matthew said, 'In the Name of the Father,' is that right? All right. And Peter said, 'In the Name of the Lord.' Matthew 28:19 said, 'In the Name of the Father,' and Acts 2:38 said, 'In the Name of the Lord.'"

209 "David said, 'The Lord said unto my Lord' Who was it? Father and Lord is the same thing. David said, 'The Lord said unto my Lord, set thou on my right hand.' See? In the Name of the Father--in the Name of the Lord. And Matthew said, 'In the Name of the Son,' and Peter said, 'In the Name of Jesus.' Who is the Son? Jesus. 'In the Name of the Holy Ghost' was Matthew, and Peter said, 'In the Name of Christ' the Logos. Father, Son, Holy Ghost: Lord Jesus Christ. Why, it's just as perfect as it can be." See?

213 Brother Scism said to me... Brother Scism, the Oneness brother, he said, "Brother Branham, that's right. But he said, "That is this."

I said, "Then this is that." That's right. See? I said, "If that's this, this is that. So what are you fussing about?" I said, "Let me recommend to you brethren... If I ever baptize a person, here's what..." I said, "Now, here's Dr. Ness..."

Now, you... Somebody said awhile ago, you brethren, that you knew Dr. Ness. Well, I'll say here, Brother Hicks, here, he has a... I think you have a doctor's degree. Is that right? All right.

Now, I said, "If Dr. Ness, setting here..." Now, I said, "If I wanted... Now, when I take a person to the water to baptize them, I recognize it just like he did." I said, "That was titles that went to His Name," and I said, "Now, the Assembly brothers are using titles, and the Oneness brother are using names." I said, "Now, I'm going to prove to you you're both wrong, and I'm right." (You know how you have to do; I have men under strain that way; you have to have a little sense of humor once in a while to kind of unwind them, you know.) So I--I said, "I'm going to prove to you that you're both wrong, and I'm right."

220 I said, "Now, what if I wanted to regard Brother Ness, I'd say... (Or Brother Hicks here). I'd say, 'Hicks...' Now, would that sound nice? No. Well, what if I'd say, 'Doctor, hey Doc, what about it?' Now, that sounds irreverent doesn't it?" When, I said, "That is the way you Assemblies do. See? When you Assembly brothers say, 'In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and the Holy Ghost,' you just say. 'In the name of the reverend doctor.'"

Then I said, "Then you Oneness brethren, when you baptize, you say, 'Jesus.'" They don't use... they... Jesus Only just use the name 'Jesus.' There's just many Jesuses, but it's the Lord Jesus Christ. You see? There's many baptize in the Name of Jesus; I certainly don't go for that. There's no Scripture. You get the original, and see if it ain't Lord Jesus Christ. Certainly. He's the Lord Jesus Christ. There's many Jesuses, certainly. And the Christ is the Anointed.

225 I said, "Now, if I was going to say the same thing to Brother Ness. I'd say... Would it sound right for me to say, 'Hey Ness.' "I said, "That's the way you Oneness would say it. (See?) Wouldn't that be a irreverent disregards for that man who's studied, and he's got a doctor's degree? If he's studied hard for that, he ought to be titled then."

Then I said, "Then if I said, 'Hey, Doc!'" I said, "Wouldn't that sound flat for a minister to address another one or..." I said, "That's just the way that you do it on the sides of the titles."

But I said, "When I take a man to the water; I walk up there and ask him and talk, and get his name and whoever he is, and his faith, then I pray and say, 'Now, Father, as Thou has commissioned us to go unto all the world and make disciples of all nations (You brethren know that's the original. See?)--make disciples of all nations, baptizing them into the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, teaching them to observe whatever things that Thou has... all things that Thou has taught us.' So then, I said, 'Upon your confession of faith, upon your confession of your sins and your faith in the Son of God, I baptize thee, my beloved brother, in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ.'" I said, "That's the way I baptize. I both recognize His titles, for He was both Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and the reason Jesus said that was..."

231 Now, look, if--if that isn't so, you got a contradiction in your Scriptures. You got a contradiction, and what are you going to do when... What if this Buddhist brother would rise up and say that? What about this? What did they say when they told me over there when this Indian brother challenged Morris Reidhead, and said to him, said, "What about Mark 16?" He had to crawfish on it. You don't have to crawfish on nothing. That is God's Word. Stay with It. Just pray. Get the revelation. It all runs the same. See, they're both saying the thing.

235 Now, not titles, not...?... I said, "Now, I recognize Him; He was the Father, not another god. He was the Son, not another god, the same God. It's three offices. God in the Fatherhood: dispensation, if you want to call it of the Fatherhood; Sonship; and it's the same God in us now. 'I will be with you.'" The 'I,' the personal pronoun, "I'll be with you." So you see it's three offices, not three gods.

Now, brethren, if the disciples never used it, and on down, I ain't saying nothing against it. That's all right, but I tell you if a man come out here and was baptized in the name of the Rose of Sharon, the Lily of the Valley, and Morning Star, and believed Jesus Christ was his Saviour, I'd say, "God bless you, brother; come on, let's go." That's right, 'cause if your heart ain't right, you're not right anyhow. Exactly right, and your--your heart's got to be right.

237 And I said, "Now, look. Now, if I was going to greet Brother Ness here, I'd say 'the Reverend Doctor Ness.' That's exactly. He is a minister. He ought to be regarded as a reverend. He has studied and much studying. He has a doctor's degree, so he should be called 'Doctor.' That's his title. See? And his name is Ness, though. Now, I wouldn't say, 'Hey, Ness; hey Doc.' No, that wouldn't be right. I would say, 'Reverend Doctor Ness.' See, that's what I am calling Him (See?), what He is: both Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, the Lord Jesus Christ." See?

I said, "If I ever baptized one out in your all's churches, that's the way I'll baptize." I said, "Would you receive him, Brother Ness?"

He said, "Certainly. He's been baptized in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost."

I said, "Would you receive Him, Brother Scism?"

He said, "Certainly he's been baptized in Jesus' Name."

I said, "Then what is the matter with you brethren. Why don't you accept that and break down these walls where these poor human beings are... The Oneness want to really... The--the congregations, they want to worship with the Assemblies, and the Assemblies congregation wants to worship with the Oneness, and brethren are that way. They are that way, but as long as the devil can make them fight..."

242 Now, you see what I mean, brethren? I'm driving towards that one thing: Jesus Christ and the uniting of the Body of Jesus Christ. That's what my purpose is. Now, I don't say nothing about, "Hey, you ain't baptized in Jesus' Name; you're going to hell." Now, that's nonsense.

I'll tell you what happened the other day. I was down in Texas. ('Fore leaving... And the brethren here are witnesses to this.) The Oneness church, seventy-two churches sponsoring my meeting, and I put Brother Petty, the Assembly of God brother up on the platform that night. Now, you know that's true. He's a precious brother. Brother Petty, if any of you know him, from Beaumont, Texas. He's one of the finest man I ever met. His wife is a converted Catholic, a real sainted woman. He's a real man of God. Tell me who's a finer man than Roy Weed of the Assemblies of God. Mention any of these men. Look here all these brothers I know around here: Brother... From the Philadelphian church here, and the Assemblies of God men, and... Who's any finer people? Tell me where... Tell me who's a finer man than Jack Moore? Tell me that. He's a, what they call... They belong to them... He's not a radical. You find radical on both sides, and that's where the people point, and that's where the devil points. But they're all men of God; God's give them the Holy Ghost. If it wasn't for the grace of God, we'd all be gone with our fusses and things. That's exactly right. But the grace of God binds us together. No wonder we can sing,

Blest be the tie that binds our hearts in Christian love.

That's what we need.

247 Then, and so you know what? The General Superintendent over the--the church called me up. He said, "Did you know what you did last night?" My second night there...

I said, "What?" I said, "We had a wonderful meeting."

Said, "You had a man on your pulpit was a sinner."

I said, "I didn't know it. Who was it?"

Said, "That Mr. Petty."

Oh, I said, "A sinner?" Why, I said, "He's an Assembly of God preacher, brother."

He said, "Yes, but he's still a sinner, because he hasn't been baptized right."

And I said, "Brother, pray tell me why?" I said, "He's got the Holy Ghost."

He said, "Brother Branham, what did Peter say? 'Repent and be baptized in the Name of Jesus Christ for the remission of your sins.' Therefore your sins cannot be remitted until you're baptized in Jesus' Name."

I said, "Is that the formula, my brother?"

He said, "That's the formula."

I said, "God upset His Own apple cart then in Acts 10:49, for 'While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word,' and they had never been baptized at all. Then God give the Holy Ghost to people that wasn't even converted." I said, "Where in the world are you standing now?"

253 He said, "You know what we are going to do?" Said, "We're drawing a little ring and drawing you right out of our circle."

Then I said, "I'm going to draw another one and draw you right back in again." So I said, "You can't draw me out, 'cause I love you. See, you just can't do it." I said, "There's too many of your brethren out there that love me and believe in me." I said, "You... I'll--I'll... They'll come anyhow." I said, "They'll come, and you can't draw me out. If you draw me out, I'll draw you back in." I said...?... "When you make one circle, God, by His grace, will let me draw another one and pull you right back in." That's right. Draw them right back again...

255 And brother, oh, in Christ's Name, may I say this: I--I got... I know I'm holding up time here. It is just about almost time for closing, I guess. But let me just say this. See? And I said to that man; I said, "I would go with you as long as you would preach the Scriptures, and have love, and believe that--that--and preach and say you were baptizing people--not in the Name of Jesus (Jesus only). No, sir, I--I sure wouldn't go for that, 'cause I'm acquainted with several Jesuses: know them in Africa and different places, people named Jesus. But if you'll use the term of 'our Lord Jesus Christ,' I'll go with you on that. That's all right. I'll stick by you. I think you should put 'Father, Son, and Holy Ghost' first (See?), to get it right." I said, "I think you should."

But he said, "Oh no, no, that--that's back in trinity."

I said, "It is not a trinity; it is One God in three offices." Not a trinity, three gods. We don't have no three gods. Certainly not. There's no such a thing: wasn't taught in the Bible, and there's only One God. "Hear ye, oh Israel, I'm the Lord your God, one god." First commandment: "Thou shalt have no other gods before Me." Certainly He's One God, not three. That's a Catholic version of it, and it was a lead off from the Catholic to the Lutheran, and on down, and so forth, and it's generally believed among people today that we have three gods.

259 And that's where you'll never... This Gospel will never go to the Jews (which I prophesied the other morning to a Jewish missionary there), you'll never take a trinity god to a Jew. You'll never do that, which he isn't; he's got better sense than that. See, he knows more about the Bible than that. But He's--there's never a triune god to a--to a Jew. If you'll let him know It is the same Jehovah, he'll receive it right now. Sure. That is it. See?

And I believe all of this, as Joseph said, "Brethren, don't be angry with yourself, because God has did this." You see, for a thing... So that, it could wait till this time. That's all, because our Gentile age is just about over. Now, I believe that with all of our heart.

261 So do you see, my brethren, I'm trying to drive at something. That this group of people, of men, who has the baptism of the Holy Ghost... Aimee McPherson's group: what did she do? She was first a Oneness, I believe, then come out, and become an Assembly, and then pulled out and organized herself different. here not long ago put in a little group a little...?...

I was setting in O. L. Jaggers' meeting. Now, we all know O. L. Jaggers. His--his father helped found the General Council of the Assemblies of God. Now, O. L. is a great man. He's a great preacher. I told him not long ago; I said, "Brother Jaggers, if I could preach like you did, I'd never even have a healing service." But he had got all that blood and wine and stuff when he first started over there.

263 Excuse me if I am hurting your feelings, brethren, on that. I--I... That's all right. God can make blood come, wine come, or oil come, whatever He wants to; but that don't remit sins. No, sir. No, sir, no indeedy.

The Blood of Jesus Christ shall never lose Its power,

Until all the ransomed church of God be saved to sin no more.

I said, "Brother Jaggers..." I took him. I called him up, and I was with the Christian Business Men, and I said--I said, "Brother O. L..."

He said, "Where in the world are you at?" I was in a little, old cheap motel out there, and he said, "You mean to tell me they put you out here."

I said, "That was my desire. When I come to you," I said, "What did you do? You put me over in the Statler's Hotel, and I just had to stand in the corner. You set me down at the table, and I didn't know which knife to use or nothing else, and I didn't... and went down through there without a coat on, and they wanted to run me out," and I said, "I--I don't know how to handle myself."

He said, "I'll take you over there if they are too poor to do it."

I said, "No, sir." I said, "What I want to do is have a steak with you if you'll pay for it."

He said, "All right."

So then we went out to a place, and we set down, and I said, "Brother Jaggers, I certainly admire your..." And he's a very dear friend of mine, a precious brother. And I--I had his little pamphlet, where he had that woman that just come over here from overseas that had blood in her hands and things. So I had it in here. I just wanted him to deny it once, and then I had it right on his paper, you know.

270 I said, "I have noticed where you're going right along, going to have a big revival," started it up 'cause the Business Men had me over there, course...

Look like people would know if the Holy Spirit can reveal on the platform, can't He tell me what's going on in places, brethren? I can tell you word by word and prove it by Brother Carlson, this brother here, I set at the meeting yesterday and told these brethren what would be here this morning. That's right. Exactly. See, because the Holy Spirit woke me up and said, "Stand by the window." I looked at the window, and He showed me just exactly this. I said... Now, brethren, See? Why, they ought to know it.

273 Here not long ago a man got up here at the Chautauqua and said, "Brother Branham is a prophet." I don't claim to be no prophet. See? But he said, "Brother Branham is a prophet when he is under the Spirit of discernment," but said, "Oh, his doctrine is poison; be careful with it."

I thought of an educated man would say a thing like that. What does a "prophet" mean? "A Divine interpreter of the Word." The Word of the Lord came to the prophet. You see?

But just... Now, that--that's neither here to say, but anyhow, Brother Jaggers and I said... He said... Oh, I said, "I seen about that woman that's got that blood in her hands."

"Oh," he said, "Brother Branham, that is the most phenomenal you ever seen."

I said, "Brother Jaggers, I love you. First, I want you to put my hand in yours. Let's say we are brothers."

He said, "Sure. What's the matter?"

I said, "You are one of the most powerful preachers that I know of. What a--what a instrument for God that you are."

He said, "Thank you, Brother Branham. You're really humble."

I said, "I'm not saying that to be humble. I'm saying that because I believe it. You are God's servant." But I said, "Brother Jaggers, unless you... You're--you're running too much out; you haven't got a counterbalance for what you are talking about. You're basing..."

281 And here's what's the matter with a lot of you Assemblies of God and other men on these healing services. I don't blame you. There's so much called... And Tommy here, is a good brother, and we know how solid he stands, but there's so much in the land today under the name of Divine healing, no wonder you don't want to sponsor a meeting in the city. They come and bleed the people, and go out, and what have they got? Don't give the people a bit more than you do from the platform, from your own pulpit; and you're right, brethren. I'm telling you, you're right.

But it's just like I was reading the history of Martin Luther. It said, "It wasn't a mystery that Martin Luther could protest the Catholic church and get by with it (You've read his history.) but that Martin Luther could hold his head above all the fanaticism that followed his revival. There was the mystery. And when the phenomena is done, the uncircumcised follows--just like it was in Egypt; and it always has cause trouble out in the land. We know that when we get out there, which they raised up Korah, God had to destroy. But brethren, I don't blame you.

284 Brother Jaggers set there and tried to tell me that that was the Holy Ghost a doing that and said... And then I had in his own paper. I said, "Brother Jaggers," now I said, "I am a seventh grade pupil, and you are a Doctor of Divinity and studied to be an attorney. You was raised up in a clean, decent church, the Assemblies of God. Your father helped to found that faith, and you pulling away, that's up to you." But I said, "That's up to any man that wants to do that. I don't draw any lines there, but when it comes to a place that an instrument like you could win thousands of souls to Christ, would build your ministry upon a sensation." I said, "Brother Jaggers, you build a column like that, if you haven't got a counterbalance for that, it'll fall after while, and you got to have Scripture for what you are talking about."

He said, "There is Scripture."

I said, "Produce it."

He said, "Well, Brother Branham," said, "that's the Holy Ghost doing that."

I said, "Show me the Scripture where It said the Holy Ghost ever made blood come out on somebody, so forth like that. Just show it: oil pour out of them. You said that oil was for Divine healing, and you said that woman's blood would be the salvation of nations." I said, "If that is so, then what happened to the Blood of Jesus Christ? It takes away, and anything that is against It is anti. It is against It"; I said, "it becomes an antichrist doctrine."

"Oh," he said, "Brother Branham, you'll learn someday."

I said, "I hope I never learn like that. Now, brother," I said, "I love you, and you're my brother." And I said, "Brother Jaggers, you're going to get on a limb after while that you can't get back off of. Come back to your church, and come back and stay with the Gospel." And I said, "Don't build it upon sensations." I said...

288 For now, he's got--he's baptizing to Eternal Life. You know, every time you baptize, you go back to a young woman or man. Now, that's going to... He ain't going never die, so that is he on the end of the limb right now, them vitamin pills out of the Dead Sea...

You see, but that's what it is, brother. You start on those little sensations, and you men here that's got these churches, you let something like that come into the city, and you know, the devil is shrewd, and he--he jumps in on those things like that. He fusses at it. And he--he gets people wound up, and he causes confusions in the church and things, but that isn't so.

290 Now, here, no matter how much you are right, here's one thing that we fail and miss, my brothers. Now, I'm closing in saying this. No matter how right I am, and how Scriptural I am, and how much I know about God's Bible, if I haven't got the Spirit of God of love in my heart for the whole human race and all, then I'm wrong to begin with.

Now, Paul said in I Corinthians 13, "Though I have knowledge, (See?) and understand all the mysteries of God (See?), under--understand, and have not charity, I'm nothing. And though I speak with tongue of men and of angels," that's those who you speak to God and always the ones can it be interpreted. "Though I speak with tongues (genuine tongues) of men and angels and have not charity (love), it profits me nothing." So if I know all the mysteries of God and can unroll them and--and make them all hit together, and I don't have love, what good does it do? And when I...

292 Jesus said, "This will all men know that you are My disciples, when you have..." when the Assemblies has love for the Oneness, and the Oneness has love for the Assemblies. When you have love one for another... Be right or wrong, and is long as the objective is wrong, the motive is wrong, rather, then you're wrong to begin with. Isn't that right? See, "Though I speak with tongue of men and angels, and have not charity, I'm not nothing yet." Because God is love; we know that.

And I believe in speaking in tongues. Now, somebody said, "Brother Branham don't believe in the initial evidence." I'd like to clear that up with you now. See? I'd like to tell you. I believe that when a man receives Christ, he receives a portion of the Holy Spirit, 'cause Jesus said in Matthew the--the 12 chapter of--the 5th chapter and the 20--24th verse. He said... No, I believe it was St. John 5:24. He said, "He that heareth My Words, and believeth on Him that sent Me, has Eternal Life (Now, there is only one form of Eternal Life.), and not come into the condemnation, but pass from death to Life."

295 Now, I believe that no man can call himself; God has to call him. And if God really called him... Now, there's a lot of people, we know, brethren, that's worked up and thinks that God's called him, but their life soon finds--you find it out. But if God calls you, why, you're--you'll be there, and you'll stay there. See? No... And then if... Now, that's not Baptist doctrine. You know that. See? I don't believe in shaking hands and having eternal security and all that stuff. I--I don't believe in that, not at all. If they want to believe that, well, that's all right. I still say they are my brothers.

297 This morning, if I was going to ask for a piece of pie--which it is almost dinner time, I may eat cherry, and you might take apple, but we're both eating pie. See? So it doesn't make any... as long as we're eating pie. That's the way we believe.

If you want to be a Oneness, be a Oneness; if you want to be a Assembly of God, be a Assembly of God. If you want to be whatever you are, Baptist, Presbyterian--be a Christian in it (See?), and--and search it out for yourself, but don't fuss with one another. Because these little things, they all dovetail together. That's right. They all dovetail together and come to that one place. And--and no matter what we do, how many miracles we can perform, how many mountains we can move, or whatever it is, until we come to a place that we love, not make-believe, but we love one another, when we love every brother, no matter what church he belongs to, we love him, not just pretend we do, 'cause we know it's a religious idea; it's we're supposed to do it, but because we do it, we love one another, then long-suffering, bearing with one another... I believe in Colossians 3 about 9--somewhere along in there (I might...?... I don't... I might be wrong on the Scripture), but It said this, "After we become a Christian, we should not envy." See? We can't have faith when we're trying to pay respects and honor to one another. See, we can't do that. We can't have faith. We got to honor God (See?), honor Him. Believe in my brothers, sure, is love, but the respects and dignity goes to God. Has to be led by... Have faith and confidence in one another, and don't lie to one another (See?); don't lie to one another. If I tell you this morning, "I love you," I must mean that. If it doesn't, I'm a hypocrite. That's exactly.

302 Now, brethren, along this line... Now, Brother Tommy, I hope I haven't held too much here. I... Brother Tommy's got something to say just in a second.

But I might say this: When I come into the midst of you, I believe this: I believe that God our Father overshadowed a virgin called Mary and created in her a Blood cell which brought forth Jesus Christ, which was the Son of God, the Tabernacle in which God inveiled Himself in flesh, manifested Himself among us: God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself. I believe that that Blood cell was broke at Calvary for the remission of our sins, and the Spirit went out of Him and came back upon the church, 'cause the Christ, the Holy Spirit--the Christ the Logos, was in us now, the Holy Spirit by baptism, making us... Christ separated Himself giving His Life to each one of us, that we, as a group of people, might be the church of God.

304 And not long ago... I used to ride; you know that. My father was a rider, a great shot. I used to ride. We herded the--the--at the Arapaho Valley, I mean the Troublesome River over the Arapaho range. The Hereford Association grazes that valley. And up on that valley the ranchers, they--they have so much grass that they can raise, and when a ranch will produce as much as a ton of hay, you can run a cow on the--on the pasture up below Estes Park there. And you can run a cow--and that's part of my great hunting grounds up in there, and I have ranched in there for years. I go yet in spring and fall when I am off and can, and ride the roundups just to be up there, 'cause I love to ride. And all up and down the ranch--that valley there's a bunch of ranchers that has a right into here and to graze their cattle, and in the springtime many times have I helped them get the cattle together and run them up there. And there's a drift fence where they can't drift back on private property coming down through the range, and the ranger stands there and counts those cattle when he goes in--when they go in. And I've set a many a day, hour after hour, watch Mr. Grime's bunch go through. He had the diamond bar, ours was a turkey track, and they had the tripod just below us, and Jefferies, and so forth. Then when I'd put my leg (as many of you know) across the horn of the saddle and set there and watch that ranger as he stood there counting these cattle. I noticed one thing. He didn't pay much attention to the brand that was on it, but there's one thing he really looked for--that was the blood tag. It had to be a thoroughbred Hereford or it couldn't go behind that fence; but the brand didn't make much difference. And I think that's the way it'll be at the Judgment. He's not going to look at our brand, but He'll look for the Blood tag.

308 I have made my mistakes, brethren, and I've done so many things that's wrong. And if any time along the road I've brought, or you have heard something that I might've remarked or said that give an offense of some kind, or if I said something this morning that give an offense, I ask you as a Christian brother, sister, forgive me. I don't mean to do it. I've only expelled to you my heart so that we would know. If there's any baptizing to be done, you brethren do it yourself. See? That's... I don't do it. If I have, that's the way I'll baptize one, like that. Either one of you can take it. See? So you can take the person they're baptized in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and they're baptize in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ too. So if I ever baptize one... But I haven't done it yet. I have only baptized in my own church, and that's just the people there. And that's the way the people at my church are baptized. If you'll look back, that's the old Missionary ritual, the old Missionary Baptist ritual. And now, if... Now, that's that.

310 I believe in Divine healing; I believe in the baptism of the Holy Ghost; I believe in the--in the Holy Ghost speaking in tongues; I believe in every gift that God gave to His church. I'm for them one hundred percent, but I believe... I'm not in for a lot of this here super-duper healing that we have around today.

I would just like to make a remark here. Sometime ago there was a brother, and it isn't my precious Brother Tommy Hicks, which I regard as a true servant of Christ. It was another man in another country, and in this country there was--he was just all the time, "God's super-duper healer, super-duper healer," you know, like that. And I got a letter after the man had the--from the Lutheran church. And my secretary here knows; we have it on file. I wouldn't call the man's name, because it is not Christian-like, although I disagree with the man's ideas; but that's perfectly all right. I love him; he's my brother.

313 But it just got to a place to where they just got to have some kind of a sensation, or whip it up, or something another like that. See? And that--that's no good. See? Brother, bodily exercise does very little. And so this Lutheran minister wrote this minister back a--a letter, and he said, "You American evangelists who come here," said, "with all your super-duper healing to everybody..." And now, this sounds like a little bouquet to myself, but God knows I don't mean it in that way. But he said, "When little Deborah Stadsklev died (that baby), and that mother had stood there that day in California where that baby had died and was cold and seen laid that baby over in Brother Branham's arms, and him stand there and pray for it, and the baby started screaming and kicking, then hand it back to her."

316 He also knew of the Mexican case, which we can base this Full Gospel Business Men a statement, you have to something stated from a doctor. When that little Mexican baby died that morning at 9:00 o'clock, and this was 11:00 o'clock that night. Doctor wrote his statement out. Brother Espinosa, which many of you Assembly of God brethren know, he was the one got that statement from the doctor, that he died.

And I saw a vision out over the crowd when twenty thousand Catholic people come to Christ in Mexico City. I said, "Don't you just take that. I don't know that baby." I just saw a vision out here, and Billy there was trying with thirty or forty ushers, couldn't keep that little woman out of the prayer line with that baby. She'd run between their legs and everything. So finally I sent Jack Moore down. I said, "Go, pray for it." I looked out here, and I seen a little Mexican baby smiling. I said, "Wait a minute. Bring it here." See? And when I put my hands on that blanket, just poured down rain all day, and they'd been standing there since early that morning, and this was about 11:00 o'clock that night, and put my hands over on the little baby, and it begin kicking and squealing, and they begin screaming.

320 So then, they taken it down, and got the statement, went to the doctor, and the doctor said, "I pronounced the baby dead this morning at 9:00 o'clock. It died with pneumonia." See? And so then those things are--are--are true. They are statements. It has to be. We should always be honest and truthful about anything. Don't make it any... Just let it be what it is. Let just... God don't need any help on anything. You see? He's--He's God.

322 So this... He said, "Now, but when this mother called up Brother Branham in America, crying to him over the phone, 'Come over and raise up my little baby,' and the United States Government..." Her husband is a chaplain in the Army, and you all know Julius, many of you: wrote my book, "A Prophet Visits Africa."

"And that poor little Norwegian mother screaming to the top of her voice said, 'Brother Branham, I was standing there when that baby come to life.' Said, 'We believe you to be a servant of the--of Christ.' Said, 'Come lay your hands upon my baby, and it'll live. It died just in a moment or two with pneumonia. It was sick about four hours or five. And these men had been around there hollering and screaming and jumping up and down, saying, 'God's going to raise it up. God's going to raise it up.'" And said, "By that the American," not the American Airlines; the United States Army was going to fly me over in a jet and back in a day. See?

327 And I said, "Before I come, let me find the will of the Lord." So I prayed, two days, and that doctor was so nice to let the baby lay there. Then, one morning I got up and started to walk out into the kitchen; I looked standing there, over there just a light about the size of that light there circling around, said, "Don't touch that. Don't rebuke that. That's the hand of the Lord." I run right back and called the nation, and called and said, "I--I cannot come."

And this Lutheran minister said, "Why don't you wait till you get a clear-cut decision from God, like Brother Branham did, and then you know what you're talking about."

331 Now, that is it, brethren. If we'll just not jump at conclusions, and wait and get a glim, clear-cut decision from God. And all of this here healing centers that don't know nothing about God... I believe that Divine healing is based upon a principle that you ought to come to God first, and give your heart to Him, and wash up your lives in the Blood of Jesus Christ, and then God will go to work with you and heal you. Just like this brother said about the little woman he'd prayed for down there, a saint of God. You see?

333 In my life I made many mistakes. I've done lots of things that's wrong. I'll probably, if I live much longer, I'll do many more. Perhaps some of them will be stumbling blocks in your way. I hope that you forgive me.

I was reading of Abraham, how that the flusterations that he had, how that he... My, the things that he did. He doubted God, and he lied about his wife, and everything. But when his Divine commentary was written in Romans 4, it never mentioned his mistakes. But It said, "Abraham never staggered at the unbelief through God, but was strong." All of his mistakes was all forgotten about when the Divine commentary of his life was written. His flusterations wasn't even mentioned. His mistakes wasn't mentioned. Brethren, I hope that when my commentary is read that day that He'll rub mine out too, and won't think about them. I hope you do too. God bless you.

336 [Doctor Tommy Hicks steps to the microphone to make the following comments:

I think that we can say this morning to sum up everything that's been said with these words. Christ in me the hope of glory. Say them, please. Christ in me the hope of glory.

There's ins-and-outs and overs in the life of every man. (I'm not going to speak.) I have a message. I believe that every Christian has been...?... Jesus...?... My heart is stirred this morning, and I believe that for many of us some things that disturb us...?... make us better men and women of God.

Babe Ruth was known as the Homerun King. But did you know that Babe Ruth was also the Strikeout King? He struck out more times than he ever made home runs. He struck out 1,330 times; he only made 860 home runs. But every time Babe Ruth struck out, he went back to the dug out when the old umpire hollered, "You're out," he went back to the dug out and rubbed his hands and picked up the bat and pointed over the fence, and he always said, "I feel sorry for that pitcher out there."

There's nothing wrong in striking out, but remember: pick up the bat...?... because Christ in me the hope of glory. Say it again please: Christ in me the hope of glory. It's everything.]

Yes.

[It's everything.]

[It's everything.]

That's right.

[It's everything.]

[It's everything.]

Everything. Amen.

[Hallelujah. Arguing and fighting will never get the job done. We're too close...]

Amen.

[...to the other side. We've reached the point of no return. How many times that I've heard the captain call back on the plane: "We've now reached the point of no return."

Not long ago I heard a voice from another world that spoke to me and said, "Son, you've reached the point of no return." That means I'm closer to the other side than I am from the point where I started from.

Close your eyes, please; bow your head.

Our heavenly Father, this morning, how thankful and how grateful we are that we can say from the very deep of our heart and the deep of our souls, "Christ in me--Christ in me, the hope of glory." Oh, Jesus, put Your loving arms around every man and every woman, and may our vision and our sights be raised high--high, higher, higher than the things of this world, that we may see Christ, and others may see Christ in us. Lay Your hand upon each one of these of Thy servants...]

Grant it, Lord.

[... that may, as we go out of this place this morning that we will determine to see nothing save Christ only...]

Amen.

[... is welcome within each other. We know the job is--there's such a big job to be done, Jesus; there's such a great harvest to be reaped.]

Yes, Lord.

[Oh, help us, Lord...]

[Oh, help us, Lord...]

Yes, Lord.

[... that we'll join hands together...]

Grant it, Lord."

[and sweep across the harvest...]

Yes, Lord.

[... to win the lost and dying before it's too late.]

Yes, Lord.

[I want you to lift your hand and just praise the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ.]

[Brother Branham and the people praise the Lord.]

[Shall we stand, please. I want you to lift your hands and sing with me "I Love Him." Do you love Him...]

Amen.

[... this morning? Do you love Him with all your heart? Raise your hands and sing it, all together, "I Love Him."

I love Him, I love Him,

Because He first love me,

And purchased my salvation

On Calvary's tree.

Will you just hum it please...

You know, fellow ministers, in Argentina we had over 400,000 people in one service; time after time we have seen the people. And I remember the first afternoon, we had more than 400,000 people who were singing that in Spanish, and I had them hum it, and outside there was more than 300,000 people. We asked the people inside just to keep quiet while the people outside hummed the words of that song. And suddenly, as they were singing it, there was something flooded my soul. I'd never known before in my life the revelation of Christ in me until I heard the echo of 300,000 people outside just humming it "I love Him" outside...?... this morning is a great majestic army of the King of glory, and they're singing. Who do they love? Who do you love?]

Yes.

[Christ, Christ in me.]

[Christ, Christ in me.]

Yes.

[The hope of glory. Close your eyes, raise your hands, and sing it again, everyone.]

Yes Lord.

[I love Him, I love Him,

Because He first loved me,

And purchased my salvation

On Calvary's tree.

If you love Him this morning, put your arms around three or four different men; and women do the same; and say, "I love the Lord Jesus Christ." That's right; put your arms around...--Ed.]

337 [Following this response of love, Brother Branham returns to the microphone--Ed.] If I could see this happen all over the whole world, I'd say, "Lord, let Thy servant depart in peace."

VYSVETLENÉ BOŽSTVO (THE GODHEAD EXPLAINED), 61-0425B, Holiday Inn, Holiday Inn, Chicago, IL, 101 min

   Aa

1 Ďakujem, brat Carlson. Pozdravujem všetkých bratov a sestry v Pánovi. Je to... Niekedy sa mi ani nechce vstať, keď počúvam také nádherné svedectvá, a tak ďalej, aké som počul dnes ráno. Počúvať, ako môj spoluobčan v utrpení a prenasledovaní, ako náš baptistický brat a sestra cez to prechádzajú; ja sám som bol kedysi baptistom, baptistickým misionárom, a viem, čo to pre ľudí znamená...

2 Ja som prežíval to isté. Moji vlastní ľudia ma odmietli a mysleli si, že ma pošlú preč, lebo vraj som sa zbláznil. A zistil som, že... Zvyčajne som sa vyjadril tak trochu vyhýbavo, „Ak som sa zbláznil, tak ma nechajte tak, lebo takto som spokojnejší, ako keď som pri zmysloch.“ Tak veru. Ďakujem. Len nechajte, aby... Takže toto je taká moja malá filozofia, ktorú zastávam. A istotne tu mám nádherný čas.

3 A tento brat z Cirkvi Kristovej alebo campbelita, ako sa väčšinou na neho odvolávame. A spomínam si, že boli dosť proti našim zhromaždeniam, keď sme prvýkrát začali. Ale viete, raz sme mali jedného menom Pavol, ktorý bol tiež kedysi taký istý, ale potom sa stal jedným z nás. A tak myslím si, že to, čo ich väčšinou zaujíma, je ten život, ktorý žijete. Viete, je pre mňa lepšie žiť tú kázeň, ako ju kedykoľvek kázať.

4 Pred nejakým časom, jeden veľký kazateľ, milý človek plného Evanjelia, zrejme ho tu všetci poznáme. Je to Rev. Booth-Clibborn; káže Evanjelium v siedmich rozličných jazykoch. Je nadmieru inteligentný. A ja... Je to „mentálny obor.“ A raz sme spolu išli, on, brat Moore a ja, a o niečom sme sa rozprávali. Ja som bol na jeho druhej strane, tak sa na mňa obzrel. Povedal, „Ty jednoducho nepoznáš svoju Bibliu.“ Viete, ako to brat Booth dokáže povedať.

5 Povedal som, „To je pravda, brat Booth, ale veľmi dobre poznám jej Autora.“ A tak chcem... Viete, nie poznať Jeho Slovo je Život, ale „poznať Jeho je Život.“ Tak je. Vidíte? Už či poznám Jeho Slovo alebo nie; ak by som len mohol poznať Jeho! Istotne to tak je. 

6 Dnes ráno som si tu podával ruku s milým obecenstvom kazateľov. A keď som tu tak sedel, tak tu bol... Nechcem, aby to teraz niekoho označilo. Ale prišiel tu tento farebný brat a sadol si tu. Povedal som svojmu sekretárovi, „Toto je skutočný kresťan.“

7 Výrazne mi pripomínal Eldera Smitha, ktorý zvykol byť v Cirkvi Kristovej, ak si dobre pamätám. Veľa som tam pre nich kázal, ale dlho som ho nevidel. Vyzeral asi tak ako tento brat tu, len mal také šedé fúzy. Keď som prichádzal zadnými dverami, nikdy nezabudnem na ten výraz, ktorý tento starý muž hovorieval; pozrel som sa a všetci svätí tam spievali, viete. A na rohu tu zvykla žiť jedna dievčina. Moja obľúbená pieseň bola Vyvýšiť Ho. A oni tam všetci tlieskali rukami, viete, takým letničným spôsobom, Vyvýšiť Ho. Oni milovali mňa a ja som miloval ich. A keď som vstúpil, tak on tam zvykol sedávať, takto mal hlavu na stole a len to sledoval, viete. Hovorieval, „Poď sem, starší. Odpočiň si. Odpočiň si.“ [Brat Branham napodobňuje slang – pozn.prekl.]

8 Jeden brat tu; zistil som, že jeden z mojich obľúbených spevákov Evanjelia je jeho žena. A skúšal som všetky možné spôsoby, aby som ju nejako dostal k tomu, aby spievala. A prosila, aby ju sem nikto nezavolal, a ja viem, čo to znamená. Ale osobne si ju tu zavolám, ak sa dá, tak sem môže prísť a zaspievať.

9 Nie si ty tá sestra, ktorá jedno ráno spievala Ship Ahoy, jedno ráno na zhromaždení Kresťanských Obchodníkov? [Sestra hovorí, „Áno. Tak veru.“ - pozn.prekl.] Dúfam, že sa sem moja žena tento týždeň dostane, lebo chcem, aby ťa počula spievať, veľa som jej o tom rozprával. Ak sa to nenahrá na pásku, tak to nejako vybavíme. Milujem to dobré spievanie.

10 Hovorieval som ľuďom, že som nikdy nevedel spievať. Ó. Také niečo bolo odo mňa na míle vzdialené. Ale povedal som, „Ak sa niekedy dostanem do neba a budem žiť v tom veľkom paláci, viete, tam dolu pri kopci, tam v lesoch bude malý zrub. Ten bude môj. A jedného rána, keď vyjdete na terasu a budete vidieť, ako tam niekto stojí a spieva, 'Vzácna milosť! Ako sladko to znie, ktorá zachránila takého úbožiaka, ako som ja!' Poviete, 'Chvála Pánovi! Starý brat Branham to nakoniec dokázal.'“ Tam sa potom budem snažiť spievať.

11 Mojim kresťanským bratom a... Myslím, že jeden brat tu dnes ráno uviedol jedného budhistického kazateľa. Zdravím ťa, môj drahý priateľ. Niekoľkokrát som konal s budhistickými ľuďmi, nie veľmi veľa, ale trochu áno; hlavne v Kanade a medzi Číňanmi a zistil som, že sú veľmi milí a príjemní.

12 Pamätám si, ako jeden budhista z budhistického chrámu prišiel na zhromaždenie do Winnipegu a bol slepý. Sú to veľmi malí, ale príjemní ľudia, ktorí istotne verili, že Boh je Uzdraviteľ. Keď som sa zaňho modlil, tak neustále opakoval, ako miluje Boha, a zrazu sa jeho oči otvorili... Bolo to tak nádherné. A tak ceníme si každého človeka, každú osobu.

13 Ešte som nemal príležitosť hovoriť tu v Chicagu... Nepokúšal by som sa priniesť nejaké určité posolstvo, lebo títo kazatelia tu sú oveľa schopnejší ako ja, aby priniesli nejaké posolstvo. Ale koniec koncov, nie ste tu na to, aby ste počuli posolstvo. Ale myslel som si, že by bol ten najchválebnejší čas, kedy by som mohol stretnúť kazateľov z Chicaga a tejto oblasti tu a trochu viac sa s nimi oboznámiť, aby sme sa lepšie poznali. A istotne ďakujem Pánovi za túto príležitosť. Veľakrát som do tohoto mesta prišiel s podporou len jednej cirkvi a pod sponzorovaním kresťanských obchodníkov; preto nemám tú príležitosť vyjadriť sa k združeniu bratov.

14 A potom som si pomyslel, že vždy je tak veľa, čo nasleduje takúto službu, niekedy to je na vrchole, niekedy na dne, takže niekedy sa stáva, že to vzbudzuje nesprávny dojem. A chcem na pár minút vziať tento text, aby som to vysvetlil a objasnil mojim bratom, tak jasne, ako to len viem.

15 Ja sám som nedostatočný a neschopný, aby som povedal niečo, čo by znelo vzdelanému človeku zmysluplne. Ja nemám žiadne vzdelanie, mám v tom dosť medzery. Ale milujem Pána. Takže asi to je tak, že Pán mi dal iný spôsob, ako získavať duše skrze Božský dar, aby to vyplnilo ten nedostatok, ktorý moji rodičia neboli schopní napraviť, to vzdelanie. Z domu chudobnej rodiny, desiatich detí a chorého otca, nedostalo sa mi šance na vzdelanie. A tak potom, pri mojom narodení sa mojej matke a otcovi niečo stalo, prežitie s Bohom. Čítali ste môj príbeh. A skrze to sa snažím pripojiť k vám, bratom, aby som pritiahol hriešnikov ku Kristovi. A teraz...

16 Nie som poverčivý. Ale vždy predtým, ako otvorím Slovo, rád si trochu pohovorím s Jeho Autorom. A tak by sme mohli opäť na chvíľu skloniť svoje hlavy.

17 Náš drahý Otče, Ty si náš Boh a my ku Tebe pristupujeme v mene Evanjelia. Ja tu stojím pred Tvojimi deťmi, Tvojimi pastormi a bratmi podobnej vzácnej viery. Ako to rozochvieva moje srdce, keď počúvam týchto ľudí, ktorí boli neporozumení, poslaní do rôznych inštitúcií kvôli Kráľovstvu Božiemu; vidím, ako voláš Svoje deti v týchto posledných dňoch.

18 A skutočne veríme, Otče, že žijeme na konci toho behu. Ako prorok povedal, „V čase večera bude Svetlo.“ A my dnes veríme, že sme poslami tohoto veľkého Svetla Evanjelia, ktoré si nám z Tvojej Milosti umožnil rozširovať po končinách zeme, kde sa toto prebudenie šíri.

19 A zo srdca sa modlím, Otče, aby si mi umožnil vyjadriť dnes ráno týmto bratom motív a cieľ môjho života pre Teba, aby to mohli rozumieť. Udeľ to, aby sme mohli mať dokonalú lásku, obecenstvo a spoluprácu v činnosti Evanjelia. Prosíme to v Mene Ježiša, ktorý sa modlil, aby sme boli jedno, ako aj On a Jeho Otec sú jedno. A veríme, že „Všetci ľudia budú vidieť, že ste mojimi učeníkmi, keď milujete jeden druhého.“ Amen.

20 Takže teraz... Dúfam a spolieham sa, že vás týmto neunudím, bratia a sestry. Ale myslím, že by som to mal všetko vyjasniť, aby ste nemuseli počúvať niečo, čo hovorí niekto iný. A mnohokrát som v iných kazateľských zhromaždeniach vysvetľoval, ale toto je prvýkrát, čo som tu v skupine v Chicagu, a chcel by som vám naozaj dôkladne predstaviť, čo sa snažím dosiahnuť.

21 V tomto starom požehnanom Evanjeliu, v 26. kapitole Knihy Skutkov čítame:

A preto, kráľu Agrippa, nebol som neposlušný nebeskému videniu.

22 Toto hovorí, samozrejme, Pavol. Mnoho z nás kazateľov sa na neho rado odvoláva, lebo je... My sa všetci zhodujeme na tom a veríme, že on bol apoštolom pre pohanskú cirkev, lebo Boh ho povolal, aby bol svedkom pre pohanov. Ale jeho služba vyvolala pochybnosti.

23 A spravidla vždy, keď povstane niečo neobvyklé, vyvolá to pochybnosti. A myslím, že to je naozaj správne; malo by to vyvolať pochybnosti. A myslím, že niektorí pastori začnú mať podozrenie voči tomu, čo počujú, ale myslím, že na to majú právo. Pretože ak správne rozumiem prekladu slova pastor, znamená to „pastier.“ Čiže on je ten, ktorý kŕmi a je pastierom skupiny mužov a žien, nad ktorými ho Duch Svätý ustanovil, aby na nich dozeral. A on má právo vedieť, aký pokrm prijíma jeho ovca a odkiaľ to prichádza. Myslím, že má na to právo.

24 A ak sa zdá, že pastor, alebo niekedy ľudia sú trochu podozrievaví, to by nikdy nemalo nikoho znepokojovať. To by malo len vzbudiť rešpekt k srdcu toho človeka, ktorý podozrieva. A koniec koncov, ak si nie si istý, že si v tej správnej línii, ako môžeš vôbec kráčať vierou?

25 Ak si vezmete do hlavy... Teraz sa to zdá ako nejaká psychológia; je to tým, že to asi naozaj tak je, ale to je v poriadku. Ak by ste skutočne vo svojom srdci verili, že nikdy nevstanete od svojho stola, tak by ste pravdepodobne naozaj nevstali. Vidíte? Je to tak jednoduché.

26 Musíš veriť. Musíš mať vieru. Musíš mať dôveru. A ako môžeš kedy mať dôveru v niečo, pri čom ani nevieš, kam smeruješ? Ako by som mohol krkolomnou rýchlosťou letieť dolu cestou plnou serpentín, ak by som nevedel, kde ma čaká ďalšia zákruta? Musíš vedieť, kam ideš, alebo nevieš, ako chodiť. A tak by to malo byť s každým. A keď to tak môžeš robiť, potom to vidíš a je ti to zjavené a vieš, kam smeruješ. Potom ťa nič nezastaví.

27 A myslím, že práve to je to, čo sa tu Pavol snažil Agrippovi objasniť. Povedal mu, „Raz som bol jedným z vás.“

28 A predpokladám, že možno ak by tento baptistický brat išiel dnes ráno do baptistickej cirkvi, on a jeho žena, asi by ich svedectvo bolo, „Raz som bol jedným z vás.“

29 Alebo Cirkev Kristova alebo tento campbelitský brat, ak by išli ku svojim ľuďom. Ale myslím, že sa to nazýva nejako lepšie; Učeníci Krista, tak nejako to nazývajú, ale je to naozaj založené na náuke Alexandra Campbella. A potom Cirkev Kristova odstúpila, viete, kvôli hudbe. Tak je, či nie? A ak by sa k nim vrátil, tak by povedal, „Raz som bol jedným z vás.“

30 Pavol tu ide späť ku kráľovi Agrippovi a Festovi a hovorí, „Raz som bol jedným z vás. Bol som farizej z farizejov.“ Bol vyučený pod Gamalielom, veľkým učiteľom, a vedel všetky pravidlá a nariadenia, všetko, čo verili a čo neverili. A povedal, „Dokonca ja som bol tým, kto prenasledoval Cirkev Božiu na smrť.“ Vidíte? Povedal, „Tá vec, za ktorú som obviňovaný, tej som bol kedysi prenasledovateľom.“

31 Vždy som si myslel, že za Štefanovu smrť bol vinný Pavol, keď videl ten chválebný pohľad na Štefanovej tvári. Keď sa pozrel, ako ho tam kameňmi ubíjali k smrti, povedal, „Vidím Ježiša, ako stojí po pravici Božej.“ A viete, môžete zabiť posla, ale nemôžete zabiť posolstvo. To je pravda. A hoci Štefan odišiel ku Ježišovi, jeho posolstvo pretrvávalo, pretože Pavol o ňom neprestal rozprávať. O tom, ako bol z nich všetkých „najmenší“ a že nebol hodný, aby bol povolaný, za to, že dal súhlas a bol svedkom toho, ako zomrel tento zbožný človek.

32 A tak Pavol, ako by to mal každý človek robiť, vzal svoje prežitie späť od začiatku, kde sa vtedy nachádzal; a potom to umiestnil a založil na Písme, aby ukázal, že to, čo robí, je podľa Písma. Hoci to bolo v protiklade k tomu, čo oni verili, jednako im ukazoval, že to bolo Písmo.

33 Preto si myslím, že by sme... Ako som už mnohokrát povedal, vy, bratia, ktorí ste boli na tých zhromaždeniach, ak niekedy zistíte, že hovorím niečo, čo nie je podľa Písma, potom si myslím, že je správne, aby... alebo akýkoľvek brat, mali by sme prísť jeden k druhému a povedať, „To sa v Biblii nenachádza.“ Vidíte? Ak to je v Biblii, môžeš mať iný výklad; ale ak to je v Písme, tak to je v poriadku.

34 Pavol teraz podával výklad toho, čo prorok povedal, čo Mojžiš oznámil, že sa stane. A on na ceste vo videní stretol Ježiša. A tento Ježiš na neho zavolal.

35 Nemala to byť ťažká vec pre tých Židov, povedať, „Najvznešenejší Festus,“ a tak ďalej, že „bolo by to pre teba zvláštne, keby kriesil mŕtvych?“ Vidíte? „Pretože ak skrze Písmo vieš, kým bol vtedy Boh, istotne by si vedel, že On je schopný kriesiť mŕtvych.“

36 A potom im opísal svoje prežitie na ceste do Damašku, čo sa tam stalo, aby zistili, že tento Ježiš, okolo ktorého kázania bolo toľko rozruchu, bol práve tým Bohom, ktorému po celý čas slúžili. Pretože On bol s nimi na púšti, ktorý ich viedol, ktorý bol tým Svetlom; ohňom, Ohnivým Stĺpom, ktorý ich viedol. A Pavlovi sa zjavil v tom istom, opäť v tom Svetle a oslepil ho. A on sa opýtal, „Kto si, Pane?“

37 On odvetil, „Som Ježiš, ktorého prenasleduješ. Tvrdo ti bude proti ostňu sa vzpečovať.“

38 A on sa im snažil vysvetliť, čo to bolo, a snažil sa ich to naučiť, čo to vlastne ľuďom predstavoval, že „Ježiš Kristus bol Mesiáš a že zomrel a Boh Ho vzkriesil.“ A to bolo podľa Písem. „A že teraz vystúpil na výšiny k Bohu Otcovi,“ a že bol svedkom Jeho zmŕtvychvstania. A že tieto zázraky, znamenia a divy, ktoré sa ľuďom zdali divné, neboli ničím novým pre skutočného biblického veriaceho, pretože Písmo o tom hovorilo.

39 Pozrite sa späť na prorokov, ako bol prorokovaný príchod Mesiáša a čo On bude robiť. „Chromý bude skákať ako jeleň,“ v Izaiášovi 35 a na rôznych miestach Písma, na ktoré sa mohol odvolávať. Nemáme to tu zapísané, ale pravdepodobne išiel späť a zmieňoval to vo svojej krátkej reči pred kráľmi; lebo oni s ním asi neboli takí trpezliví, ako ste vy so mnou. A tak on to potom vysvetľoval a snažil sa im povedať, že práve ten Boh, ktorému slúžia...

40 A potom opäť povedal, „Tou cestou, ktorú volajú heréziou,“ čo je „šialené,“ vidíte. „Cestou, ktorú nazývajú heréziou, to je cesta, ktorou uctievam Boha, ktorého aj vy.“ Vidíte, „cestou, ktorú volajú heréziou.“

41 Som si istý, že ak by sme tu dnes stáli s tými pôvodnými cirkvami, do ktorých sme patrili, ako presbyteriáni, katolíci, baptisti a rôzni ďalší, mohli by sme povedať to isté svedectvo tamtým ľuďom, ktorí hovoria, že by toho brata zavreli do psychiatrickej liečebne alebo niečo také. „Cestou, ktorú nazývajú heréziou, tou cestou uctievam Boha vašich otcov.“

42 Čo za veľké svedectvo to bolo pred Agrippom, a asi v polovici, keď hovoril, Agrippa vyhŕkol, „Pavol, Saul, takmer by si ma aj prehovoril, aby som sa stal kresťanom.“ Vidíte? On to Písmo predniesol tak jasne, a jednako to bolo v protiklade s jeho vlastnou synagógou. Ale tie Písma boli tak dokonale objasnené, až povedal, „Takmer by si ma presvedčil, aby som bol ako ty.“

43 Pavol povedal, „Nech by ste všetci spolu boli ako ja, len by som nechcel, aby ste boli v týchto reťaziach, v ktorých som, vidíte,“ ale aby boli veriacimi, ako bol on. Inými slovami, ak ja... „Želám si, aby vám Boh dal vidieť zjavenie tak, ako ho vidím ja.“ Čiže inak povedané, „Želám si, aby ste to aj vy vedeli.“ Vidíte? „Chcel by som, aby to tak bolo.“

44 Keď, myslím, že to bol Festus, ktorý mu povedal, že „študoval tak, až bol z toho scvoknutý.“ Ale on mu dal vedieť, že taký nie je; že vedel, na čom stojí.

45 A povedal by som dnes ráno, bratia, že si želám, aby som mohol... Nemám tým na mysli život Pavla, ale len aby som trochu hovoril o tých základných veciach. Lebo asi tu budú ešte viacerí, ktorí budú dnes ráno hovoriť, ale chcem využiť túto príležitosť, že to môžem povedať. Chcem, aby každá jedna cirkev, ako som ich počul, Bethelov chrám, Nezávislí, Zbory Božie a rôzni iní, želám si, aby ste mohli vidieť to, čo ja. Chcem, aby ste videli to videnie, ktoré vidím aj ja, potom by ste mali jasnejšie porozumenie tejto služby.

46 Keď som opustil baptistickú cirkev, aby som išiel ku letničným; Dr. Roy E. Davis, ktorý ma ordinoval do misionárskej baptistickej cirkvi, mi povedal, že to som musel mať nočnú moru, keď ku mne Pán prišiel a hovoril so mnou. A viete, ako to vtedy bolo s uzdravovaním, bolo to vtedy veľmi biedne.

47 Ja som o letničných nič nevedel. Iba som počul, že to je banda náboženských fanatikov, ktorí sa váľali po zemi a slintali ako pochabí psi, a že to bolo treba z nich vytrieskať a priviesť do normálneho života a podobne. To bolo všetko, čo som o letničných ľuďoch vedel.

 On povedal, „Kto si myslíš, že ťa bude počúvať?“

48 Povedal som, „Ak ma Boh posiela, niekde musí byť niekto, ku komu ma posiela.“ Veru tak. Vidíte? Povedal som, „Dr. Davis, On bol skutočný. Stál som a pozeral sa na Neho.“ Povedali mi, že tie videnia...

49 Pevne verím, bratia, že dary a povolania sú bez pokánia. Verím tomu. Ste s tým narodení, nemôžete byť niečím, čím nie ste. A kedykoľvek sa snažíte urobiť zo seba niečo, čím nie ste, konáte ako pokrytec. Nech ma Boh radšej nechá zomrieť predtým, ako by som mal byť pokrytcom. Vidíte? Nech som len tým, čím som, a nech to je tak jasné a viditeľné. A nech som len taký, potom to každý bude vedieť. Potom vám to bude jasné.

50 Ako už viete, nedostalo sa mi veľa vzdelania, ako som povedal. V teológii som najbiednejší, aký len môžem byť. Myslím, že to už viete, vidíte. A ako kazateľ, ťažko sa tak vôbec môžem nazývať, lebo ani nemám dostatok vzdelania a nepoznám toľko slov, a tak ďalej. Ale to málo, čo mám... Z milosti Pána Ježiša sa s tým snažím podeliť so všetkými bratmi všade, podeliť sa s týmto.

51 A tak, keď som opustil baptistickú cirkev; čo je jediná cirkev, do ktorej som chodil, do ktorej som bol ordinovaný. Bol som ordinovaný v roku 1933 v misionárskej baptistickej cirkvi, Jeffersonville, Indiana. Ona je členom Južnej Baptistickej Spoločnosti. Niekedy v tomto čase, keď som od toho odišiel a len...

52 Baptistická cirkev je suverénna cirkev. Všetci to vieme, že to je... Môžete tam kázať, o čom chcete, ak to vaše publikum vydrží. Oni len... Môžete tam kázať, čokoľvek si želáte.

53 A mám to rád, vidíte, pretože verím, že to je apoštolské. Pretože hlava, najvyšší úrad v cirkvi je pastier, uvedomujete si, že to je pastor. A ak sa nejaký biskup alebo niekto iný snaží zbaviť pastora toho zjavenia, ako potom môže Boh kedy v takej cirkvi pôsobiť? Vidíte, nemôže to tak byť. A tak ja mám...

54 Keď som odtiaľ odišiel, natrafil som na prvú skupinu, kde bolo aj to uzdravenie malej Betty Daughtery v St. Louis, Missouri. A boli to zjednotení letniční alebo Cirkev Letničných Ježišovho Mena, do ktorej tento pastor patril, a jeho malá dcéra bola uzdravená. Úprimne povedané, to je to, čo si myslím, že z neho urobilo letničného, lebo sa nazývali „Jedine Ježiš.“ Myslím, že to z nich urobilo letničných, lebo tým sa nazývali a to bol ten rozdiel. A tak som odtiaľ išiel do...

55 A milý človek; mal veľké zhromaždenie v St. Louis, tu je z toho aj fotka. A mali sme tam Kielove auditórium; a prvý večer alebo prvé dva sa tam natrieskalo asi štrnásť tisíc a nemohli sme ani... Museli sme dať políciu okolo dverí, aby sme ich držali preč.

56 Odtiaľ sme išli dolu ku Richardovi T. Reedovi z modlitebne Blessed Old Bible Hour v Jonesboro, čo bolo tiež z tej istej organizácie, a odtiaľ ku Dr. G.H. Brownovi, tiež tá istá organizácia, na 505 Victor Street v Little Rocku, Arkansas. A odtiaľ na Západné Pobrežie.

57 Keď som potom prišiel na Západné Pobrežie, natrafil som na problém. Potom som zistil, že bolo ešte viac rozdelení medzi letničnými ľuďmi a v ich organizáciach, ako to máme my, baptisti. Vidíte, bolo tam toľko rozdielov, boli jednoducho iní. Boli tam Zbory Božie a Cirkev Božia a potom ešte niečo iné a zase niečo iné, bolo tam veľa rozdielov. A oni sa oddelili a vymeriavali si hranice. A všetci ostatní bratia ku mne začali prichádzať a hovorili mi, „Ty patríš do 'Jedine Ježiš' a si tu s týmito ľuďmi.“

58 Povedal som, „Nie, ja sa tak nenazývam.“ Vidíte? On povedal, „Ale veď sa s nimi schádzaš.“ Povedal som, „Ale to neznamená, že nimi som.“ Vidíte? Povedal som, „Sú moji bratia.“

59 On povedal, „Vieš, oni sú len skupinou… Sú len kŕdľom supov.“

60 Povedal som, „Prepáčte, ale stretol som tam naozaj zbožných ľudí. Sú to ľudia Boží.“ A povedal som, „Istotne odmietam to, že ich nazývajú zlými; lebo takí nie sú.“

61 Potom som sa to snažil čo najviac odkladať, bez toho, že by som to nejako vyjadril. Začal som skúmať, aké boli ich idey a veci, kvôli ktorým sa rozdelili. A zistil som, že boli vlastne dve veľké skupiny, jedna z nich sa nazývala Jedine Ježiš a tá druhá Zbory Božie. A rozdelili sa ohľadne vodného krstu; jedni používali „Otec, Syn, Duch Svätý“ a tí druhí Meno „Ježiš.“

62 A tak som sa pozrel a na oboch stranách boli veľkí muži, sluhovia Boží. A pomyslel som si, „Ó, Bože, ak by som len mohol vidieť, ako sa z toho spamätajú a pôjdu spolu a budú mať... nech nerobia ohľadom toho rozdiely, 'Teraz nebudeme mať spolu obecenstvo.'“ Ale zistil som, že tento zlý duch sa do nich dostal a zapríčinil túto nenávisť a zlosť nad vecami, ktoré sa medzi nimi stali. Pomyslel som si, že sa to vyvíja presne tak, ako to satan chce. Presne to on chce. Pokiaľ trénujete svoje zbrane jeden proti druhému, on nemusí ani pohnúť prstom. A tak som...

63 Nakoniec to prišlo ku konfrontácii. A tá konfrontácia bola v Seattle, vo Washingtone okolo roku 1946. Jedno ráno som prišiel do hotelovej haly asi ako táto na raňajky nejakých kazateľov. A musel som hovoriť s dvoma hlavnými ľuďmi.

64 Jeden z nich bol Dr. Ness. Predpokladám, že vy, bratia zo Zborov Božích, si ho určite pamätáte. Bol v severozápadnom teritóriu; veľký človek, inteligentný a vyškolený. On predstavoval Zbory Božie.

65 A potom to bol Dr. Scism zo Zjednotenej letničnej cirkvi. Vy, bratia zo zjednotených letničných, si ho hádam pamätáte. Tiež pochádzal zo severozápadnej oblasti, kde to riadil, aj všetky tie okresy okolo.

66 A tak títo dvaja muži sa stretli. A mňa k nim priviedli, lebo sa to dosť vyostrovalo a doliehalo to na mňa zo všetkých strán. Pomyslel som si, „Čo mám robiť? Čo môžem urobiť?“

67 Oni povedali, „Nuž, musíš sa postaviť na stranu jedných alebo druhých. Ak pôjdeš s Jedine Ježiš, tak musíš byť Jedine Ježiš. A ak pôjdeš so Zbormi Božími, tak musíš opustiť Jedine Ježiš a patriť do Zborov Božích, a tak ďalej.“ Prišlo to do miesta, keď som to musel ukázať.

68 Veľa som sa v to ráno modlil predtým, ako som tam išiel. Povedal som, „Bože, pomôž mi. Sú tam dvaja veľkí muži; sú tam tisíce služobníkov. A Ty si ma tam poslal so službou. Oni sú obaja Tvoji služobníci. Mám naozaj vyvinúť vplyv na jednu organizáciu, keď bojuje proti tej druhej?“ Vidíte? „Necítim, že by to bolo správne tak to robiť. Nemyslím, že by to bola pre mňa vôľa Kristova, aby som to robil.“ A povedal som, „Bože, pomôž mi a daj mi niečo urobiť alebo aspoň povedať.“

69 Nič ma nenapadalo. Stál som v to ráno, ja sám a Pán Ježiš.

70 Potom prišla tá veľká debata. „Čo urobíš? Aké si urobil rozhodnutie?“

71 Povedal som, „Už som urobil rozhodnutie. Moje rozhodnutie je stáť medzi vami a nepripojiť sa ku žiadnej organizácii; a povedať s rukami okolo oboch vás, 'Sme bratia.'“ Vidíte? Sme bratia. Vidíte? A povedal som, „Snažil som sa prečítať všetky knihy, ktoré som mohol, ako sa to stalo, čo bol ten nový problém, a dôvody, prečo sa rozdelili, a ako sa to všetko začalo.“ A povedal som, „V tých argumentoch medzi vami, to je presne to, čo rozdelilo letničné hnutie v deň... po letniciach. Začali sa medzi sebou hádať.“ A povedal som, „To isté rozdeľuje teraz aj vás.“

72 Povedal som, „Je taká možnosť, že by som bol prostredníkom medzi vami, bratia? Je niečo, čo by mohlo obstáť?“

73 Na to mi už neodpovedali, lebo to bolo príliš ostré. Viete, asi pred nejakými pätnástimi, dvadsiatimi rokmi sa jedna skupina oddelila od tej druhej a bolo medzi nimi veľa sporov.

74 A tak som povedal, „Nuž, bratia, urobím toto. Boh ma nikdy neposlal, aby som krstil. Poslal ma, aby som sa modlil za Jeho choré deti.“ Povedal som, „A tak ja sa budem modliť za choré deti, a vy, kazatelia, robte krstenie.“

75 Povedal som, „Chcem sa vás teraz niečo opýtať, aby ste to porozumeli.“ Povedal som, „Brat Ness, títo ľudia z Ježišovho Mena, či veríš, že prijali Ducha Svätého, keď hovoria v jazykoch a robia to isté čo vy v Zboroch Božích?“

 Povedal, „Istotne.“

76 Povedal som, „Brat Scism, či veríš, že Zbory Božie majú Ducha Svätého, keď hovoria v jazykoch a robia to isté, čo aj vy robíte v krste?“

 Povedal, „Samozrejme, že verím.“

77 Povedal som, „Biblia hovorí, že 'Boh dáva Ducha Svätého tým, ktorí Ho poslúchajú.' A tak kto Ho poslúcha? Kto Ho poslúchol? Kto z vás Ho poslúchol? A Boh vám obom dal Ducha Svätého. Vidíte?“

78 Povedal som, „Povedal by si, brat Scism, že brat Ness nemá Ducha Svätého?“

 „Nie,“ odvetil.

79 „Ty by si povedal, že brat Scism nemá Ducha Svätého?“

80 „Nie.“ Vidíte? Obaja verili, že ten druhý má Ducha Svätého.

81 Ale vidíte, ono to nedáva zmysel, bratia. Nedáva to zmysel. A potom neskôr som počul, že...

 Za chvíľu sa dostanem ku svojej téme.

82 Sú tu nejakí fínski bratia, ktorých som nechal vo Fínsku; kde nám Boh dal, si myslím, že jedny z najväčších zhromaždení. Tam bol vzkriesený z mŕtvych ten malý chlapec a udialo sa mnoho vecí. V Stockholme, vo Švédsku s Lewi Pethrusom z Filadelfskej cirkvi, ktorá tam je. Je to veľký muž Boží z filadelfskej cirkvi. Brat Gordon Lindsay, ktorý bol teraz... Teraz tam už nepatrí, ale myslím, že niekedy bol členom Zborov Božích.

83 A Zbory Božie sú jedny z veľkých medzinárodných sponzorov. A Foursquare, čo bolo trochu odlišné od Zborov Božích, je tiež jeden z mojich veľkých sponzorov. Aj Jednotári sú mojím veľkým medzinárodným sponzorom. Vidíte? Takže urobil som takéto stanovisko, nechal som, nech sa to vyostruje, a potom som zaujal takýto postoj, že sa nepostavím na stranu nikoho z nich a nebudem sa hádať. Keď uvidíme, že sme bratia a pôjdeme spolu, potom uvidíme, že máme všetci jeden cieľ, do ktorého prichádzame, náš motív a cieľ.

84 Najprv musíš otestovať svoj cieľ a motív. Najprv musíš nájsť vôľu Božiu; a potom nájsť svoj cieľ; odskúšajte svoj motív a zistite, či je správny.

 Ako Ježiš povedal v Marekovi 11:24, „Ak poviete tejto hore, 'Premiestni sa,' a nebudete pochybovať vo svojom srdci.“ Ale pokiaľ budete mať v srdci pochybnosť, už či to je vôľa Božia, alebo či je váš motív alebo cieľ správny, ako sa to vôbec môže pohnúť? Ale keď viete, že váš motív je správny a že to je vôľa Božia a váš cieľ je správny, potom sa to musí pohnúť. To je všetko, a ak nie, tak potom Boh povedal niečo zle.

85 To je ten dôvod, prečo v cirkvách vstúpim na pódium, nikto ma ešte na pódiu nepočul spomínať tieto záležitosti. Nechávam ich tak. Vidíte, to je na vás, ľuďoch. Vidíte? Ja som tu, aby som vám pomohol získať duše Kristovi skrze Božský dar. Vidíte? Nerobí to žiaden rozdiel, či... Vy si robte vaše krstenie. Ale keď to potom prichádza ku...

86 Nazývajú ma všelijako. Vystriedali už na mne toľko mien, od „stelesneného syna Božieho“ až po „diabla.“ Veru tak, všetko možné. Ale napriek všetkému tomu som vaším bratom a spoluobčanom Kráľovstva Božieho; ktorý s vami pracuje pre Kráľovstvo. To je pravda.

87 Ak si myslíte, že to je v poriadku, a ak máme dosť času, rád by som vám povedal, ako sme to tam rozoberali. Bolo by to v poriadku, bratia, aspoň na chvíľu? [Kazatelia hovoria, „Pokračuj. Istotne.“ - pozn.prekl.] Brat Ness a ostatní... V poriadku. Možno vám to trochu pomôže porozumieť a zorientovať sa.

88 Zapísal som si tu nejaké veci, na ktoré som si spomenul. Niečo som z toho zobral. A tak sa ma pýtali, čo verím ohľadne „trojice,“ že či verím, že je „Boh v trojici.“

89 A tak, bratia, keď pristupujeme k tomuto, dúfam, že keď sa toto skončí, tak budeme tí istí bratia, akí sme vždy boli. Vidíte? Ale cítim, že vám to dlžím, lebo vaši ľudia prichádzajú do mojich zhromaždení a istotne by som nechcel ani jedného z nich poslať preč zvedeného.

90 Ľuďom, ktorí sa ma pýtajú otázky mimo toho, čo kážem na pódiu, som vždy povedal... Tu je môj sekretár, a tak ďalej. Ak sa ma pýtajú otázky, „Čo s týmto a čo s tamtým?“

91 Vždy poviem, „Opýtajte sa svojho pastora. Ak vás doviedol takto ďaleko, až ste prijali Ducha Svätého, tak vás dovedie aj ďalej. Vidíte, vy sa opýtajte svojho pastora.“ Lebo takéto malicherné veci vyvolávajú zmätky, a preto sa tomu vyhýbam. Rozumiete?

92 Hovorí sa o mne, že bojujem proti organizáciám. Nie som. Myslím, že organizácie sú nádherné, ale keď sa váš systém organizácie naruší, vtedy som proti tomu. Vidíte? Bez ohľadu na to, či to sú jednotári alebo trojičiari, čokoľvek to je, ten systém; a keď sa dostanete do miesta, kde poviete, „My sme Zbory Božie.“

 „A kto sú tí na druhej strane ulice?“

93 „Ó, to sú naši bratia. Volajú sa Zjednotení letniční.“

 „A ktorí sú tamto?“

94 „To sú naši bratia z Foursquare. Sú to ohromní bratia. Máme spolu dobré obecenstvo.“

 „A obaja veríte to isté?“

 „Ó, áno, veríme to isté.“

 „Tak prečo ste potom takto rozdelení?“

95 „Nuž, títo bratia krstia takto. A tamtí bratia krstia takto. A hentí a tamtí...“

96 Ako sme na to raz natrafili v Južnej Afrike. Pýtali sa ma ohľadne toho. Jedna skupina krstila trikrát, tvárou nadol. A tá druhá krstila trikrát, tvárou dozadu. Hovorievali... Povedal som, „Odkiaľ také beriete?“

97 Jedni povedali, „Keď Ježiš zomieral, Biblia hovorí, že bol pochovaný tvárou dolu,“ a povedali, „takže by sme ich mali aj my krstiť tvárou nadol.“

98 Nato som povedal tým druhým, „A čo vy?“

 Povedali, „Videli ste niekedy, že by sa pochovávalo tvárou k zemi?“

99 A viete čo? Rozdelili sa a vytvorili dve skupiny, dve organizácie. Ó, bratia, pre milosrdenstvo! To je presne to, čo diabol chce. Presne to, čo chce. Áno. Aby ste sa...

100 Vidíte? To nie je Misia apoštolskej viery, ani to na druhej strane nie sú Letničné zbory. Nie je to o tom. V oboch skupinách sú milí ľudia ako aj tu. Ale vidíte, je to ten systém.

101 Je to ako s katolíkmi, ako to často hovorievam. Ak je niekto katolík, ale jeho spasenie je závislé od Krista, potom je spasený. Istotne to tak je. Ale ak to závisí od cirkvi, je zatratený. A vy, letniční bratia, viete, že ak hľadáme záchranu v letničnej cirkvi, patríme medzi najmizernejších ľudí. Veru tak, lebo sme stratení. To súhlasí.

102 Ale ak hľadáme Ježiša Krista, potom sme spasení „skrze svoju vieru,“ (v čo?) v to dokončené dielo. A tieto malé veci, a tak ďalej, nerobia až taký rozdiel.

103 Povedal som bratovi Scismovi a bratovi Nessovi, aby mi odpovedali na tú otázku. Povedal som, „Nestojím na strane nikoho z vás, bratia. A viem, že pokiaľ sa budete stále hádať, obaja ste na omyle. Vidíte? Radšej by som sa mýlil ohľadom svojej náuky a bol správny vo svojom srdci, ako by som mal mať pravdu ohľadom svojej náuky a mýlil sa vo svojom srdci.“ Vidíte? Povedal som, „Je to koniec koncov len stav vášho srdca.“

104 To je spôsob, akým to zistím; bez ohľadu na to, čo človek robí a aké má rozdiely a čo o mne hovorí; ak vo svojom srdci, a nie je to len taká povinnosť, ak vo svojom srdci toho človeka nedokážem milovať tak ako kohokoľvek iného, potom viem, že niečo vo mne nie je v poriadku. Tak je. Pretože nie je to o tom, či...

105 Prednedávnom prišiel jeden brat z Cirkvi Kristovej. A on sa tu postavil a povedal, „Tento chlap je diabol.“ Vidíte? Povedal, „On hovorí o Duchu Svätom. Nič také nie je. Veď predsa len dvanásť učeníkov prijalo Ducha Svätého. A dar Božského uzdravovania bol daný len tým dvanástim apoštolom.“ A takto o tom hovoril asi pol hodinu.

106 Povedal som, „Počkaj chvíľu, brat. Myslím, že by si mi mal dať šancu, aby som to obhájil. Ty si povedal, že máme hovoriť, keď Biblia hovorí, a mlčať, keď ona mlčí.“

 „My to tak robíme,“ on povedal.

107 Povedal som, „Nuž, povedal si, že len dvanásť apoštolov prijalo Ducha Svätého. Biblia hovorí, že keď zostúpil Duch Svätý, bolo ich v hornej dvorane zhromaždených stodvadsať, aj ženy a všetci ostatní. Chceš tým povedať, že si myslíš, že Pavol nemal Ducha Svätého? A to ho prijal dlho potom, čo sa to stalo. Vidíte? Tiež si povedal, že dar uzdravenia bol daný len dvanástim apoštolom. A Štefan o pár dní išiel a tiež nebol jedným z dvanástich. Nebol dokonca ani kazateľ. Bol len diakon, ktorý išiel dolu do Samárie a vyháňal démonov.“ Povedal som, „Ó, brat!“ Bolo tam potom dlho ticho, keď sa to stalo.

108 A keď sa to skončilo, tak som povedal, „Odpúšťam ti, že si ma nazval diablom, lebo viem, že si to tak nemyslel.“

109 Keď sme skončili, tak prišiel a povedal, „Môžem povedať len jedno. Máš Ducha Kristovho.“

110 Povedal som, „Brat, z čoho potom som, z diabla alebo z Krista?“ Vidíte?

111 Ale hovorím vám, že ten človek mohol poznať, že ho milujem; bez ohľadu na to, ako hrozne so mnou nesúhlasil a kritizoval ma.

112 Celý život som poľovníkom divokých zvierat. A ľudia hovorievali, „Ako...“ V tom čase, keď som musel zabiť nožom toho medveďa. Pýtali sa, „Nebál si sa ho?“

113 Povedal som, „Nie. Ak by som sa ho bál, tak by ma zabil.“

114 Ale vidíte, nemôžete ich oklamať. Oni vedia, či sa ich bojíte alebo nie. Len majte strach pred koňom a sledujte, čo ten kôň urobí, udupe vás. Rozumiete? Takže ak sa bojíte... Nemôžete ich oklamať. Musíte to naozaj mať.

 A tak to je aj so satanom.

115 Tak to je aj s ľuďmi. Musíte milovať ľudí. Nemôžete to len tak hrať. Musíte to naozaj robiť, ináč sa vaše farby niekde ukážu. Tak je. Musíte naozaj milovať ľudí a oni budú vedieť, že vy ich milujete. Vidíte, niečo na tom je.

116 Pred pár dňami jeden muž prišiel k mojej žene a povedal, „Je tu brat Branham?“

 „Nie,“ odvetila.

117 On povedal, „Nuž, musím mu povedať jednu vec. Kedysi som s ním v teológii nesúhlasil, ale teraz hovorím, že je služobník Kristov.“

118 A ešte predtým, ako som sa vrátil, mi poslal list a povedal, „Prídem hneď, ako sa vrátiš. Chcem ten krst Duchom Svätým, o ktorom hovoríš.“

119 Takže vidíte, ako by ste mali... Ak by som mal ja ten pocit, že by som musel povedať, „Na vás nič nie je. Vaša stará denominácia nestojí za nič a aj tí vaši ľudia z Cirkvi Kristovej nestoja za nič. Nie ste na nič dobrí. Ste diabli.“ Nikdy by som si takého človeka nezískal. A ak by som mu povedal, že ho milujem, a nemyslel by som to tak vo svojom srdci, skôr či neskôr by to spoznal. Je to nad slnko jasnejšie. Musíte to tak myslieť aj v srdci.

120 A to sa deje, keď stúpim každý večer na pódium s darom toho rozpoznania, vidíte. Nerozmýšľam nad tým. Od večere nejem žiadne jedlo; len sa postím a modlím a zostávam vo svojej miestnosti. Lebo On mi zasľúbil, že to vykoná. A preto tam vystúpim bez tieňa pochybnosti, pretože On zasľúbil, že to učiní. Lebo viem, že môj motív a cieľ je čo? Rozšírenie Kráľovstva Božieho.

121 Či ten človek ide takto alebo takto, do akejkoľvek cirkvi chodí; pokiaľ chodí ku Kristovi, to mi stačí. A to je v mojom srdci. Vidíte? A bez ohľadu na to, či ideme a pridáme sa do Cirkvi Kristovej, to je úplne v poriadku. Je to milé. Je mi jedno, do akej cirkvi ten človek chodí. Pre mňa je hlavné to, že som získal jeho dušu pre Krista.

122 A tak som povedal, „Brat Ness, nie preto, aby som bol iný...“ Teraz to ukážem. Bude v poriadku, ak použijem toto? [Brat hovorí, „Iste.“ - pozn.prekl.] Povedal som, „Chcem to povedať a vysvetliť.“ Toto tu môžem povedať vám, bratom. Nespomínajte to vo svojich zboroch. Ak mi chcete preukázať láskavosť, tak mi dovoľte byť vaším bratom. A ak sa mýlim, tak mi odpustite. Ale toto vám chcem vysvetliť, keďže tu dnes ráno sedia členovia oboch skupín, sú tu Jednotári a tiež Zbory a tí, ktorí veria v trojicu.

123 Chcem toto vyjadriť. Chcem povedať, že verím, že chyba leží na oboch stranách, pokiaľ sa spolu hádajú, lebo potom nie sú ich motívy správne. A pokiaľ váš motív nie je správny; bez ohľadu na to, aký máte cieľ, ak je ten motív voči tomu cieľu nesprávny, potom to nikdy nebude fungovať. [Brat Branham štyrikrát zaklope na kazateľňu. - pozn.prekl.] Tak je.

124 Niektorí ľudia povedali, „Brat Branham, ty patríš do Jedine Ježiš.“ Chcem vám povedať, že to je omyl. Nepatrím do Jedine Ježiš.

125 Niekto povie, „Brat Branham, tak si potom trojičiar?“ Nie veru. Nie som trojičiar. Som Kresťan. Rozumiete? Slovo trojičiar sa v Biblii dokonca ani nespomína, ani slovo trojica. A neverím, že existujú traja jednotliví Bohovia.

126 Verím, že je jeden Boh v troch úradoch; Otec, Syn, Duch Svätý. To je ten dôvod, prečo sme poverení krstiť v Mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého. Verím, že to je Boh, ktorý zostupuje a prichádza.

127 Keď sa Boh po prvýkrát zjavil človeku, bol vo forme Ohnivého Stĺpu. Veríte tomu, či nie? Každý čitateľ Biblie vie, že ten Ohnivý Stĺp, ktorý bol na púšti, bol Logos, bol to Anjel Zmluvy, čo bol Kristus.

128 Lebo On povedal... Myslím, že to je v Jánovi 6, kde hovorí, „Prv, ako bol Abrahám, JA SOM.“ On bol tým „JA SOM.“

129 Takže to bol svätý Boh; ak by sa človek čo i len dotkol toho vrchu, tak musel zomrieť. Vidíte? V poriadku. A tak ten istý Boh sa snažil prepracovať do toho istého Svojho stvorenia, ktoré stvoril. On sa k nim nemohol priblížiť, lebo boli hriešni, a krv kozlov a oviec nikdy neodnímala hriech. Vieme to. Ona ten hriech len pokryla.

130 Ale ten istý Boh, ktorý bol v Stĺpe Ohňa, sa stal telom vo forme Svojho Syna a prebýval v tele, ktoré sa nazývalo Pán Ježiš Kristus. Biblia povedala, „V Ňom prebývala plnosť Božstva telesne.“ A Ježiš povedal v... V 1. Timotejovi 3:16 sa píše, „A vyznane veľké je tajomstvo pobožnosti.“ A ak sa to dalo nazvať veľkým, čo by sme mali robiť my? Vidíte? „Veľké je tajomstvo pobožnosti; Boh zjavený v tele, zjavený anjelom a vzatý v Sláve,“ a tak ďalej. A tak On povedal v sv. Jánovi 14 Tomášovi, „Keď si videl Mňa, videl si Otca. A prečo hovoríš, 'Ukáž nám Otca'?“ Biblia hovorí, že „Boh bol v Kristovi mieriac svet so Sebou.“

131 Takže Boh nemôže byť troma ľuďmi, troma bohmi. Rovnako ani Ježiš nemôže byť Svojím vlastným Otcom, v jednom. Rozumiete? Takže, vidíte, obe skupiny sú preto zásadne vedľa.

132 A ak si len všimnete, že na jednom mieste... Ak by sme mali troch Bohov, boli by sme pohania. Vieme to.

133 Ako mi raz povedal jeden Žid, keď som s ním hovoril, „Kto z nich je tvojím Bohom? Kto je tvojím Bohom; Otec, Syn, či Duch Svätý? Ktorý je ten tvoj?“

 Povedal som, „Nuž, niet žiadnych troch Bohov.“

134 On povedal, „Nemôžeš Boha rozsekať na tri kusy a tak Ho predstaviť Židom.“

 Povedal som, „Istotne nie...“

135 Keď bol John Rhyn uzdravený zo slepoty tam vo Fort Wayne, viete o tom; a ten rabín v Mishawe, v Benton Harbor. Povedal, „Nemôžeš Boha rozdeliť na tri časti a dať Ho Židom.“

136 Povedal som, „Určite nie. Nerobím to tak.“ Povedal som, „Rabi, bol by to pre teba problém uveriť prorokom?“

 „Nie,“ odvetil.

137 Povedal som, „V Izaiášovi 9:6, o kom sa tam hovorilo, 'Dieťa sa nám narodilo, Syn nám je daný, bude sa nazývať Radca, Mocný Boh, Knieža Pokoja'?“

 On povedal, „To bol Mesiáš.“

 Povedal som, „Tak teda aký vzťah bude mať Mesiáš voči Bohu?“

 „On bude Bohom,“ povedal.

138 „Presne to som si myslel.“ Vidíte? Presne tak to je. To je presne to, čím On je. A tak som povedal, „Povedz mi, kde sa Ježišovi nepodarilo vyplniť presne to, čo prorok povedal, že urobí.“ A on začal plakať a prechádzať sa. Povedal som, „Skrze to obdržal John Rhyn zrak.“ Vidíte?

 On povedal, „To je ďaleko od Boha, niečo také, aby mal syna!“

139 Povedal som, „Ten veľký Jehova zatienil ženu, ako prorok povedal, že sa to stane, a vytvoril tam krvnú bunku. A skrze tú krvnú bunku sa vytvorilo telo Kristovo.“

140 „Pozri sa do Starého Zákona, rabi,“ povedal som, „keď išiel človek obetovať obeť, vzal baránka. Vedel, že porušil prikázania Božie, a tak vzal baránka. On vyznal svoje hriechy a ten baránok bol zabitý. Keď vzkladal svoje ruky na toho baránka; to bolo jeho vyznanie, že on sám mal zomrieť za svoj hriech, ale ten baránok zaujal jeho miesto. A tá krvná bunka sa prelomila; on držal toho malého baránka svojimi rukami, až dokiaľ nepocítil, že ho opustil život a zomrel. Potom kňaz vzal tú krv na oheň na mosadznom oltári súdu.“

141 Ďalej som dodal, „Ten človek potom odtiaľ vyšiel a vedel, že ten baránok zaujal jeho miesto, ale on odišiel s tou istou túžbou, ktorú mal, keď tam išiel, vidíte, lebo to nemohlo sňať hriech. Vidíte? Ale tiež je písané, 'Ten, kto uctieva a je raz očistený, už nemá viac vedomia o hriechu.' Tam sa každý rok zapaľovali obete. Ale keď je ten, kto uctieva, raz očistený, už nemá viac žiadneho vedomia o hriechu.“ Pretože...

142 „Pozri sa, rabi. V hemoglobíne sa ten malý život začína a vytvára sa v bunke, čo prechádza z mužského pohlavia na ženské. A to produkuje vajíčko; ale sliepka môže sedieť na vajciach, koľko len chce, pokiaľ nebola so samcom, nikdy sa nevyliahnu.“

143 Dodal som, „Potom Boh, ten najväčší, ktorý vyplnil čas a priestor, zostúpil a stal sa malým zárodkom v lone ženy.“ Povedal som, „Keď sme dnes spasení... Ježiš nebol ani Žid, ani pohan, lebo to vajíčko produkovalo len telo. Tá Krv obsahovala Život. Takže my sme... Biblia hovorí, že 'sme spasení skrze Krv Božiu.' Vidíte, On nebol ani Žid, ani pohan; On bol Boh. A tak preto, keď my prichádzame ku oltáru a skrze vieru vzkladáme svoje ruky na Jeho hlavu a cítime tie slzy a smrteľné muky na Golgote a vyznáme svoje hriechy, že sme sa nezachovali správne a že On zomrel na našom mieste!“

144 „Potom vidíte,“ povedal som, „tá krv baránka nemohla prísť späť na to, tá krv... Tá bunka sa prelomila a ten život bol uvoľnený, tým, že sa prerušila krvná bunka baránka, nemohlo to prísť späť na toho, kto uctieva, lebo to bol život zvieraťa a to sa nemohlo spojiť s ľudským životom.“

145 „Ale tentokrát, keď bola tá Krvná bunka prelomená, to nebol iba obyčajný človek. To bol Boží Život, ktorý bol uvoľnený. A keď človek, ktorý s úctou a skrze vieru vzkladá svoje ruky na Syna Božieho a vyzná svoje hriechy; nie život nejakého iného človeka, ale život Boží zostupuje na toho človeka, čo je Večný Život. Slovo Zoe, čo sa prekladá ako 'Boží vlastný Život.' A On povedal, že nám dá Zoe, Večný Život, a teraz sme synmi a dcérami Božími. Tu to máte.“

146 Povedal som, „Čo to je? Je to Boh, ktorý sa znížil.“ On prišiel prvý; 'žiaden človek sa Ho nemohol dotknúť,' lebo človek zhrešil. A potom On zostúpil v tele, 'aby okúsil hriech, aby vzal hriech na seba.' Vidíte, jediný spôsob, akým to Boh mohol urobiť, bol tento.

147 Čo ak by som napríklad mal dnes ráno súdnu právomoc nad týmto publikom, ako mal aj Boh nad ľudskou rasou, a povedal by som, „Prvý, kto sa pozrie na tamten stĺp, zomrie,“ a Tommy Hicks by sa na to pozrel? Napríklad by som vzal Carla... „Brat Carlson, ty zaňho zomri.“ To by nebolo spravodlivé. Povedal by som, „Leo, ty si môj zástupca, ty zaňho zomri.“ To by nebolo spravodlivé. „Billy Paul, ty si môj syn, ty zomri zaňho.“ To by nebolo férové. Jediný spôsob, akým by som bol spravodlivý, by bolo, ak by som ja sám zaujal jeho miesto.

148 A to je presne to, čo urobil Boh. On, Boh je Duch. A On stvoril... On zmenil Svoj údel. Pre ľudí by to malo byť pozoruhodné, pomyslieť o malom Jehovovi. On mohol prísť ako dospelý dorastený muž, ale On prišiel do válova pre zvieratá pri kope hnoja. Malý Jehova, ktorý plače ako dieťa. Malý Jehova, ktorý sa hrá ako chlapec. Malý Jehova, tesár, ktorý pracuje ako robotník. Malý Jehova v tínedžerskom veku. Jehova, ktorý stojí medzi nebom a zemou, keď mu na tvár pľujú opití vojaci. Jehova, ktorý zomiera za Svoje deti. Jehova, ktorý zomiera, aby vykúpil; nie iná osoba, ale Sám Boh! Vidíte, Boh, to bol Jeho úrad. Prečo? On sa snaží dostať späť do srdca človeka.

149 Vtedy sme sa Ho tam nemohli dotknúť. Ale tu Ho cítime svojimi rukami. Čo On urobil skrze obeť toho tela? Stal sa Jehovom v nás. My sme časťou Neho. Na Deň Letníc, kde povstal ten Ohnivý Stĺp a jazyky ohňa zostúpili na každého jedného, čo ukazovalo, že Boh sa rozdeľoval vo Svojej Cirkvi.

150 Ó, bratia, ak by sme toto len mohli dať dokopy a vyjasniť to! Potom by sme mali Jehovu v plnosti, prišli by sme spolu. Ale ako to môžeme, ak tento hovorí v jazykoch a má krst a tento druhý zase inak; a keď držíme ten jazyk ohňa nad týmto a nad tamtým...? Dajme to dokopy.

151 Keď Boh zostúpil na Deň Letníc, Biblia hovorí, „Jazyky ohňa zostúpili na každého z nich.“ A oni... „Jazyky ako oheň.“ Bol to ten Ohnivý Stĺp, ktorý sa oddeľoval a rozdelil sa medzi ľuďmi, aby sme boli bratmi. „A v ten deň spoznáte, že Ja som v Otcovi a Otec vo Mne; Ja vo vás a vy vo Mne.“ A my sme jedno. Sme jedno, nie sme rozdelení.

152 Jehova Boh sa tam nemohol dotknúť ľudskej rasy, kvôli Jeho vlastnému zákonu svätosti; Jehova Boh sa pre nás stal hriechom a zaplatil cenu; aby ten istý Jehova Boh mohol prísť a žiť v nás. Boh nad nami; Boh s nami; Boh v nás. Nie traja Bohovia; Jeden Boh! Profesori z toho šalejú; snažia sa to vyšpekulovať. Ale to je zjavenie. Musí vám to byť zjavené.

153 Ale keď ide o krst, mnohí ľudia... No, musíte to urobiť, bratia. Ako som aj povedal bratovi Scismovi a bratovi Nessovi, že ak vy... Povstala z toho hádka. A mnohí z vás vzdelancov sú adekvátnejší ako ja; ale dosť som túto tému študoval. Čítal som Prednicejských Otcov, Nicejský Koncil a všetkých tých historikov, a tak ďalej.

154 Ten problém povstal na Nicejskom koncile. Obe strany boli semenom; keď sa katolícka cirkev postavila za tú extrémne trojičiarsku stranu a tá ďalšia za jednotársku, obe strany sa rozdelili. Presne tak, lebo to malo niečo do činenia s človekom.

155 Musíte nechať Boha, aby to robil, vôbec netreba, aby sme nad tým my nejako špekulovali. Buďme bratia. Len poďme ďalej a nechajme, aby Boh robil to, čo urobí. Ak je nekonečný a vie všetko a predzvedel koniec ešte pred začiatkom, ako s tým môžeme my niečo urobiť? Len sa hýbať ďalej. To je ten spôsob. Nech len držíme krok, ako som to včera večer povedal, s naším veľkým Jozuom.

156 No pozrite sa. Ak sú traja bohovia... Chcem vám len ukázať, aké je toto absurdné. Ak sú traja bohovia, potom bol Ježiš svojím vlastným Otcom... Ježiš nemohol byť Svoj vlastný Otec, jedno. A ak sú traja, On nebol narodený z panny. Koľkí teraz... [Brat Branham ilustruje, používa nejaké tri predmety. - pozn.prekl.] Poviem napríklad, že toto je Boh Otec, toto je Boh Syn; a toto je Boh Duch Svätý.

157 Vy, rôzni bratia, čo tu ste, dobre to na chvíľu sledujte, na čo sa tu snažím poukázať. Modlím sa, aby vám to Boh dal vidieť. Pozrite sa, vy obaja veríte to isté, ale diabol sa medzi vás dostal a rozdelil vás. Je to presne takto a s pomocou Božou vám to dokážem a s Božou Bibliou. Ak to nie je Biblia, tak to neprijímajte. Tak veru.

158 Ale pozrite sa teraz. [Brat Branham ilustruje, používa nejaké tri predmety. - pozn.prekl.] Toto je Boh Otec; toto je Otec Syn; toto je Boh Duch Svätý. Zastavme sa teraz na chvíľu, aby sme tu týchto troch objasnili; Boh Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý.

159 Ó, nemám teraz čas na to, aby som toto urobil, ale... [Bratia hovoria, „Len pokračuj! Pokračuj!“ - pozn.prekl.] Skúsim sa poponáhľať, ak sa bude dať. Odpustite mi, bratia, ale ešte nikdy som nemal príležitosť ku vám hovoriť, tak to chcem teraz využiť.

160 Pozrite sa; Boh Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý. Kto bol Otec Ježiša Krista? Boh bol Otec Ježiša Krista. Veríme tomu. Je to tak? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] Dobre.

161 Keď si vezmeme Matúša 28:19, kde Ježiš hovorí, „Choďte tedy do všetkých národov, učte ich a krstite ich v Mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“ O desať dní nato Peter hovorí, „Čiňte pokánie a buďte pokrstení v Mene Pána Ježiša Krista.“ Niekde si to priamo protirečí. Ale nerobme teraz...

162 Každý tu niečo svedčil. Tu to je. Tu je spôsob, akým to ja verím, a chcem vám to tu predstaviť, bratia. Nehovorím toto za kazateľňami; to je na vás. Ale chcem vám ukázať, čo vidím na oboch stranách, aby vám to Duch Svätý zjavil. Vidíte?

163 Matúš 28:19... Ak si Matúš 28:19 a Skutky 2:38 protirečia, potom je v Biblii rozpor a nie je to hodné toho papiera, na ktorom to je napísané.

164 Ale ak si všimnete v Matúšovi 16. kapitole, Ježiš dal Petrovi zjavenie, dal mu riešenia.

165 Pamätajte, Biblia nie je zjavená teológiou nejakej človekom vytvorenej schémy. Nie je to tak. Je to zjavenie.

166 Bolo to od počiatku zjavenie. Prečo obetoval Ábel Bohu lepšiu obeť ako Kain? „Bolo mu to zjavené,“ že to neboli broskyne, jablká a pomaranče. Ak jablká spôsobujú, že si ženy uvedomia, že sú nahé, potom by sme mali znovu podávať jablká, brat. Nemyslíte si? No, znie to svätokrádežne, ale nemyslím to tak. Ale to neboli jablká. Nie veru. Ak by to tak bolo, tak potom by... Ábelovi to bolo zjavené, že on je krvou svojho otca. A tak on obetoval krv, lebo to bolo zjavenie. Celá tá vec je vybudovaná na tom.

167 Pozrite sa teraz, tu je starý nevzdelaný rybár, ktorý nemá ani dostatok vzdelania na to, aby... Biblia povedala, že bol neškolený a neučený. Ale on tam stál a Ježiš sa ho opýtal, „Čo hovoríš ty, že ja, Syn človeka, som?“

168 „Jedni hovoria, že si 'Mojžiš.' Iní zase hovoria že si 'Jeremiáš, alebo jeden z prorokov,' a toto a tamto alebo toto.“

169 On povedal, „To si neodpovedal na otázku. Pýtal som sa teba. Čo ty hovoríš, že som?“

170 A Peter to tam hneď vyhlásil, povedal, „Ty si Syn Boží.“

171 On odpovedal, „Požehnaný si, Šimon, syn Jonášov.“ Sledujte teraz. „Telo a krv ti to nezjavili, ale Môj Otec, ktorý je v nebesiach, ti to zjavil.“ Vidíte?

172 Sledujte teraz, Katolícka cirkev hovorí, že On vybudoval Cirkev na Petrovi. To nie je pravda.

173 Protestantská cirkev hovorí, že ju vybudoval na Samom Sebe. Ale sledujte teraz, ako to naozaj je, aby ste tomu porozumeli.

174 On ju vybudoval na duchovnom zjavení toho, kým On je, pretože povedal, „Požehnaný si, Šimon, syn Jonáša. Telo a krv ti to nezjavili. Hovorím ti, ty si Šimon; na tejto skale“ (na akej skale? na zjavení) „Ja vybudujem svoju Cirkev a brány pekla ju nepremôžu.“ [Brat Branham trikrát zaklope na kazateľňu. - pozn.prekl.]

175 A potom Peter, keď bol pri tom, ako bol o desať dní nato citovaný Matúš 28, on sa obrátil a s tým zjavením ich pokrstil v Mene Pána Ježiša Krista. Prečo to urobil? So zjavením Božím; on mal kľúče do Kráľovstva, brat.

176 Na chvíľu môžem nejakú časť z vás uraziť, ale len sa na chvíľu zastavte. Nie je žiadne miesto v Biblii, kde by bola nejaká osoba pokrstená v Mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého. Nie je také miesto Písma. A ak také je, tak mi ho ukážte. Ak také niečo nájdete v svätej histórii do času, kedy bola vybudovaná katolícka cirkev, chcem, aby ste mi ho ukázali. Nie je žiadne také miesto, to je pravda.

 Ale počkajte na chvíľu, vy, Jednotári.

177 Nie je žiadne miesto, kde by... Ak mi ktokoľvek môže ukázať jedno miesto Písma, kde bola ceremónia typu „Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý“ použitá v Biblii, ste povinní prísť za mnou a povedať mi, kto bol tak pokrstený.

178 Niekto povie, „Ja budem radšej veriť tomu, čo povedal Ježiš, ako tomu, čo povedal Peter.“ Ale ak by si protirečili, čo by sme potom robili? Ak to nie je celé z Boha, aká časť Biblie má potom pravdu?

179 Všetko to musí spolu korešpondovať a byť v zhode, a je to len zjavenie Božie. Naše školy to nikdy nenaučia. Je to zjavenie, ktoré musíte vidieť.

180 Ak by si oni dvaja spolu protirečili, čo za Bibliu to potom čítame? Ako potom viem, či má Ján 14 pravdu alebo nie? Ako potom viem, či je Ján 3 pravdivý alebo nie? Čo s tým potom? Rozumiete?

181 Ale jediný spôsob, akým môžem mať vieru v Boha, je ten, že viem, že Biblia má pravdu, a verím, že je správna a zostávam s Ňou. Hoci tomu nerozumiem, jednako sa hýbem vpred.

182 A aj keď sa nájdu takéto nezrovnalosti, potom idem k Bohu, aby som to mal na poriadku. A ten istý Anjel, ktorý ma stretne na zhromaždení večer, je ten istý, ktorý má naučil toto. Vidíte? Ale pozrite sa, ako to je.

183 V Matúšovi 28:19, sledujme to na chvíľu. Teraz vezmem Skutky 2:38, kde Peter hovorí, „Pán Ježiš Kristus.“ A Matúš hovorí, „Otec, Syn, Duch Svätý.“

184 Počúvajte. On povedal, „Krstite ich...“ Nie „na meno Otca, na meno Syna, na meno Ducha Svätého. Nikdy to tak nepovedal. Neexistuje žiadne „na meno... na meno... na meno.“

185 Nikdy nepovedal, „Krstite ich na mená Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého,“ lebo to ani nedáva zmysel.

186 On povedal, „Krstite ich na Meno (M-e-n-o) Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“ Je to pravda? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] „...Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého,“ spojka, „a... a... a.“ 

187 Nie „mená.“ Nie „na meno Otca, na meno Syna, na meno Ducha Svätého.“ Nie „na mená Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“ Ale „na Meno,“ M-e-n-o, jednotné číslo, „Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“ A tak ktoré je teraz to správne meno, na ktoré by sme mali krstiť? Je to len jedno Meno. Ktoré to je? Je „Otec“ to správne Meno alebo je „Syn“ to správne meno alebo je „Duch Svätý“ správne meno?

188 Je tam niekde to jedno „Meno.“ Je to tak? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] Takže sa vás teraz niečo opýtam. Ak potom to „Meno,“ keďže Ježiš povedal, „krstite ich na Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha...“ Koľkí veríte, že to Ježiš povedal? [„Amen.“] To sú Písma. Je to Matúš 28:19, „Na Meno Otca, Syna,...“

189 [Niečo odvádza pozornosť brata Branhama. - pozn.prekl.] Je tu niečo, čo... Nie, myslel som si, že... V poriadku. [Brat hovorí, „Prepáč, brat Branham?“] Áno. [„Chcem zmeniť túto pásku, lebo nechcem toto stratiť.“] V poriadku. [Prázdne miesto na páske.]

190 „V Mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“ Počúvajte, bratia. Nie je nič také ako meno „Otca,“ lebo Otec nie je meno. Je to len titul, názov. Nie je nič také ako meno „Syna,“ lebo Syn je len titul. Nie je nič také ako meno „Ducha Svätého.“ To je to, čím On je.

191 Raz som to hovoril na jedných raňajkách kazateľov a jedna žena... Samozrejme, konala mimo poriadku, keď povedala, „Počkaj na chvíľu! Prepáč!“ Povedala, „Duch Svätý je meno.“

192 Povedal som, „To je len to, čím to je. Ja som človek, ale moje meno nie je 'Človek.'“

193 Je to Duch Svätý. To nie je meno. To je to, čím On je. Je to, samozrejme, podstatné meno, ale nie je to... Je to... Nie je to meno.

194 Ak On povedal, „Krstite ich na Meno Otca a Syna a Ducha Svätého,“ a ani Otec, ani Syn a ani Duch Svätý nie sú mená, čo je potom to Meno? Chceme to samozrejme vedieť.

195 Všetko to však porozumieme na jednom mieste, ak budete len na chvíľu sledovať a venovať tomu trochu času. Všimnite si v Matúšovi 28:19. Nehovorím, že...

196 Niektorí z vás, bratov alebo sestier, ste to možno už robili. Možno ste niekedy vzali knihu, pozreli ste sa na koniec knihy, ktorý hovoril, „Janko a Marienka žili šťastne až do smrti.“ Ale kto je Janko a Marienka? Kto je ten Janko a Marienka, ktorí žili šťastne až do smrti? Je len jeden spôsob, ako kedy môžete vedieť, kto je Janko a Marienka; ak v tom máte zmätok, tak choďte späť a prečítajte tú knihu. Je to tak? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] Choďte hneď naspäť a celé to prečítajte, to vám povie, kto boli Janko a Marienka.

197 Ak Ježiš, Ježiš Kristus, Syn Boží povedal, „Choďte teda ku všetkým národom a krstite ich na Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého,“ a ani Otec, Syn ani Duch Svätý nie je meno. A ak v tom máme zmätok, tak sa vraciame k tej Knihe.

198 Ale obráťme sa teraz do prvej kapitoly Matúša a tuto začneme. Je tu celý rodokmeň až do 18. verša.

199 Ale sledujte to teraz na chvíľu. [Brat Branham to objasňuje, používa tri predmety. - pozn.prekl.] Toto je Otec na mojej pravej strane; toto v strede je Syn; a toto je Duch Svätý. Toto je Otec Ježiša Krista. Je to pravda? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“] Boh je Otec Ježiša Krista. Veríme to všetci? [„Amen.“] V poriadku.

200 Matúš 1:18 hovorí:

 A narodenie Ježiša Krista bolo takto: Keď bola jeho matka, Mária, zasnúbená Jozefovi, prv ako sa sišli, bola najdená tehotná zo...

201 [Brat Branham urobí pauzu. Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Svätého Ducha.“] Myslel som si, že Boh bol Jeho Otcom. [Brat Branham urobí pauzu. - pozn.prekl.]

        A porodí syna a nazveš jeho meno JEŽIŠ,...

 Ale Jozef, jej muž, súc spravedlivý a nechcúc jej urobiť potupu chcel ju tajne prepustiť.

 A keď o tom premýšľal, hľa, ukázal sa mu anjel Pánov vo sne a povedal: Jozefe, synu Dávidov, neboj sa prijať Máriu, svoju manželku, lebo to, čo je v nej splodené, je zo...

202 [Brat Branham urobí pauzu. Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Svätého Ducha.“] Myslel som si, že Boh bol Jeho Otcom. A tak má On dvoch otcov, bratia? [„Nie.“ - pozn.prekl.] Nemôže mať. Ak áno, potom by bol nemanželské dieťa, a potom čo to máme za náboženstvo?

 Musíte uznať, že Boh Otec a Duch Svätý sú jedným a tým istým Duchom. Istotne to tak je. Je to jeden a ten istý Duch. Takže toto už máme vyjasnené.

 ...a porodí syna a nazveš jeho meno JEŽIŠ, lebo on zachráni svoj ľud od ich hriechov.

 A to všetko sa stalo nato, aby sa naplnilo...

203 Citujem Písmo. Vy, kazatelia, viete, ako to robievam.

 ...aby sa naplnilo to, čo bolo povedané od Pána skrze proroka, ktorý povedal: Hľa, panna počne a porodí syna, a nazvú jeho meno Immanuel, čo je preložené:

204 [Brat Branham urobí pauzu. Zhromaždenie hovorí, „S nami Boh.“] „S nami Boh!“ Je to pravda? [„Amen.“]

205 Tak aké je potom to Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého? [Jeden brat hovorí, „Ježiš Kristus.“ - pozn.prekl.] Presne tak. Istotne. To je ten dôvod, prečo ich Peter pokrstil na Meno „Ježiša Krista.“

206 To je jedno, či ste pokrstení na meno Ruže Sáronskej, Ľalie z údolia, Rannej hviezdy, to sú všetko tiež len tituly. Ak je vaše srdce upriamené na Boha, On pozná vaše srdce.

207 Ja som to takto vyjadril. Povedal som... Brat Scism povedal, „Ale teraz...“ Iste, že to vyzeralo na Jednotárov, a tak ohľadom toho mal pravdu.

208 Povedal som, „Teraz vám tu chcem niečo povedať.“ Vidíte? Povedal som, „Chcem vám teraz dokázať, že obaja títo muži povedali to isté.“

209 Matúš povedal, „V Mene Otca.“ Je to pravda? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] V poriadku. A Peter povedal, „V Mene Pána.“ Matúš 28:19 povedal, „V Mene Otca,“ a Skutky 2:38 hovorí, „v Mene Pána...“ Dávid povedal, „Riekol Pán môjmu Pánovi.“ Kto to bol? Otec a Pán je to isté Meno. Dávid povedal, „Riekol Pán môjmu Pánovi, 'Seď po Mojej pravici.'“ Vidíte, „V Mene Otca; v Mene Pána.“

210 A Matúš povedal, „V Mene Syna,“ a Peter povedal, „V Mene Ježiša.“ Kto je Syn? Ježiš.

211 „V Mene Ducha Svätého,“ to bol Matúš; a Peter povedal, „V Mene Krista,“ to Logos.

212 Otec, Syn, Duch Svätý, „Pán Ježiš Kristus.“ Je to tak dokonalé, ako len môže byť. Vidíte?

213 Brat Scism mi povedal. Brat Scism z Jednotárov mi povedal, „Brat Branham, to je pravda, ale...“ povedal, „tamto je toto.“

214 Povedal som, „Potom toto je tamto.“ Tak je. Rozumiete? Povedal som, „Ak je toto to, potom to je tamto. Takže o čom sa to hádate?“

215 Povedal som, „Dovoľte mi, bratia, nech vám niečo odporučím. Ak kedy pokrstím nejakú osobu, tuto je to, ako...“

216 „Tuto je Dr. Ness,“ povedal som. Niekto tu pred chvíľou povedal, že pozná brata Nessa, niekto z bratov.

217 Poviem vám, že tu brat Hicks má... Myslím, že máš doktorský titul. Je tak? V poriadku.

218 Povedal som, „Ak Dr. Ness, ktorý tu sedí...“ Povedal som, „Ak by som chcel...“ Keď vezmem nejakú osobu k vode, aby som ju pokrstil, rozpoznávam to tak ako on, že to sú tituly, ktoré patria Jeho Menu.

219 Povedal som, „Tu bratia zo Zborov používajú tituly a bratia Jednotári používajú jedno Meno.“ Povedal som, „A teraz vám dokážem, že vy obaja sa mýlite a ja mám pravdu.“ Viete, ako budete musieť... Keď máte ľudí pod takým napätím, musíte mať raz za čas menší zmysel pre humor, aby ste to trochu odľahčili. A tak som povedal, „Obom vám dokážem, že mám pravdu a vy sa obaja mýlite.“

220 Povedal som, „No, čo ak by som chcel teraz osloviť brata Nessa, povedal by som...“

221 Alebo tu brata Hicksa, povedal by som, „Hicks!“ Znelo by to pekne? Nie. A čo ak by som povedal, „Doktor! Hej, doktor! Čo s týmto?“ To by znelo neúctivo, že?

222 Povedal som, „Takto to robíte vy, zo Zborov. Keď vy poviete, 'V mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého,' vy len hovoríte, 'V mene reverenda, doktora.'“

223 A povedal som, „A vy, bratia Jednotári, keď krstíte, zase hovoríte, 'Ježiš!'“ Oni nepoužívajú...

224 Tí, ktorí si hovoria Jedine Ježiš, používajú meno „Ježiš.“ Existuje veľa Ježišov. Ale tento je Pán Ježiš Kristus, vidíte? Je veľa... Istotne nestojím za tým, aby som krstil na meno „Ježiš“; nie je na to žiadne miesto Písma. Ak to nie je „Pán Ježiš Kristus,“ potom potrebujete ten originál. On je Pán Ježiš Kristus. Iste je na svete veľa ľudí, ktorí sa volajú Ježiš. Ale Kristus je „Ten Pomazaný.“

225 Povedal som, „Ak by som teraz išiel povedať to isté bratovi Nessovi. Znelo by to dobre, ak by som ho oslovil, 'Hej, Ness!'?“ Povedal som, „Takto to hovoríte vy, Jednotári. Vidíte? Nebolo by to neúctivé, osloviť tak človeka, ktorý študoval a má doktorský titul? Ak pre to tvrdo študoval, mal by tak byť titulovaný.“

226 A povedal som, „Ak by som potom povedal, 'Hej, doktor!'“ Povedal som, „Neznelo by to netaktne, keby som tak oslovil kazateľa? Presne tak to robíte vy, je to len jedna strana, len titul.“

227 Ale povedal som, „Keď beriem nejakého človeka do vody; idem k nemu, pýtam sa ho na meno a kto je a na jeho vieru.“

228 „Potom sa modlím a poviem, 'A teraz, Otče, ako si nám poveril, aby sme „išli do celého sveta a robili učeníkov zo všetkých národov… (Vy, bratia, viete, že to je ten originál) ...robte učeníkov zo všetkých národov a krstite ich na Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého; a učte ich zachovávať všetko, čo som vás naučil.'

229 Potom poviem, 'Na základe vyznania tvojej viery; na základe vyznania tvojich hriechov a tvojej viery v Syna Božieho, ťa krstím, môj milovaný brat, na Meno Pána Ježiša Krista.'“

230 Povedal som, „To je spôsob, akým krstím. Poznám aj Jeho tituly, kým On bol, aj Otec, aj Syn, aj Duch Svätý. A dôvod, prečo to Ježiš povedal, bol, že...“

231 Pozrite sa. Ak to tak nie je, tak potom si Písma protirečia; potom tam máte spor. A čo potom urobíte, keď... Čo ak by sa tento budhistický brat postavil a povedal, „A čo toto?“ Čo by povedali, ak by...

232 Keď ten Indiánsky brat vyzval Morrisa Reedheada a povedal mu, „A čo Marek 16?“ On by to musel vziať späť.

233 Nemusíte nič brať späť. To je Božie Slovo. Zostaňte s tým. Len sa modli. Obdrž zjavenie. Všetko to ide rovnako.

234 Takže oni obaja hovoria niečo; nie tituly; nie neúctivé. Povedal som, „No...“

235 Rozpoznávam Ho. On bol Otec; nie iný Boh. On bol Syn; nie iný Boh. Ten istý Boh! Sú to tri úrady. Boh v Otcovstve, spravovanie, ak to tak chcete nazvať, Otcovstvo; Synovstvo; a ten istý Boh je v nás, Ja budem s vami.“ To „Ja“ je osobné zámeno. „Budem s vami.“ A tak vidíte, sú to tri úrady, nie traja Bohovia.

 A tak, brat, ak by to učeníci nikdy nepoužili a dolu...

236 Nehovorím nič proti tomu. To je v poriadku. Ale poviem vám, že ak by tu prišiel človek a bol pokrstený v mene „Ruže Sáronskej, Ľalie z Údolia a Rannej Hviezdy“ a veril, že Ježiš Kristus je jeho Spasiteľ, povedal by som, „Nech ťa Pán žehná, brat! Poďme.“ Vidíte? Veru tak. Lebo ak tvoje srdce nie je na poriadku, potom vy nie ste na poriadku. Presne tak. A vaše srdce musí byť na poriadku.

237 A povedal som, „Pozrite sa. Ak by som teraz išiel pozdraviť brata Nessa, povedal by som, 'Reverend Dr. Ness.' Presne tak. On je kazateľ. Mal by byť oslovovaný reverend. Študoval, dlho študoval. Má doktorský titul, aby mohol byť oslovovaný 'doktor.' To je jeho titul, rozumiete? Ale jeho meno je 'Ness.' Ale ja nepoviem, 'Hej, Ness! Hej, doktor!' Nie, to by nebolo správne. Poviem, 'Reverend Dr. Ness.'“

238 „Vidíte, to je ten spôsob, ako Ho oslovujem, lebo to je to, kým On je; aj Otec, aj Syn, aj Duch Svätý, 'Pán Ježiš Kristus.'“ Vidíte?

239 A povedal som, „Ak by som kedy niekoho krstil vo vašich zboroch a pokrstil by som ich takýmto spôsobom,“ povedal som, „prijal by si ho, brat Ness?“

240 On povedal, „Istotne. Bol pokrstený na Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého.“

 Povedal som, „Prijal by si ho, brat Scism?“

 On povedal, „Istotne, bol pokrstený v Ježišovom Mene.“

241 Povedal som, „Tak čo sa potom s vami deje, bratia? Prečo to neprijmete a neprelomíte tieto múry, kde sa nachádzajú ľudské bytosti. Jednotári naozaj chcú mať obecenstvo so Zbormi. A Zbory chcú mať obecenstvo s Jednotármi. A tí bratia to tak chcú. Chcú to tak. Ale pokiaľ dokáže diabol spôsobiť, aby mali medzi sebou spory...“

242 Už vidíte, čo mám na mysli, bratia? Smerujem k tej jednej veci, Ježiš Kristus a zjednotenie Tela Ježiša Krista. To je mojím zámerom. [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.]

243 Nehovorím nič také ako, „Hej, nekrstite nikoho v Ježišovom Mene; pôjdete do pekla.“ Nie, to je nezmysel.

244 Poviem vám, čo sa nedávno stalo. Bol som v Texase. Ešte predtým, ako som odišiel... Títo bratia tu to môžu dosvedčiť. Jednotárska cirkev, sedemdesiatdva cirkví sponzorovalo moje zhromaždenie. A zavolal som brata Pettyho, brata zo Zborov Božích, v ten večer na pódium. Vy viete, že to je pravda. Je to drahý brat, brat Petty, ak ho tu niekto pozná, je z Beaumontu, Texas. Je to jeden z najmilších bratov, akého som kedy stretol. Jeho žena je obrátená katolíčka, skutočná svätá žena. A on je skutočný muž Boží.

245 Povedzte mi, kto je milší brat ako Roy Wead zo Zborov Božích. Spomeňte ktoréhokoľvek z týchto bratov, ktorých tu poznám. Bratia z Filadelfskej cirkvi tu a zo Zborov Božích, kde sú milší ľudia? Povedzte mi kde. Povedzte mi, kto je milší ako Jack Moore? Povedzte mi. Také niečo volajú... On k nim patrí. On nie je radikál. Na oboch stranách nájdete radikálov; a to je to, na čo ľudia ukazujú, na čo ukazuje diabol.

246 Ale oni sú všetci mužovia Boží. Boh im dal Ducha Svätého. Ak by nebolo milosti Božej, všetci by sme boli preč s našimi hádkami a vecami. Presne tak to je. Ale milosť Božia nás spolu zväzuje. Niet divu, že môžeme spievať, „Nech je požehnané puto, ktoré zväzuje naše srdcia v kresťanskej láske.“ To je to, čo potrebujeme.

247 A tak viete čo? Všeobecný správca cirkvi si ma zavolal a povedal, „Vieš, čo si urobil včera večer?“ Bol to môj druhý večer, čo som tam bol.

 Povedal som, „Čo?“ Povedal som, „Veď sme mali nádherné zhromaždenie.“

 On povedal, „Za kazateľňou si mal človeka, ktorý je hriešnik.“

 Povedal som, „O tom som nevedel.“

 On povedal, „Veď pán Petty.“

248 „Ó,“ povedal som, „hriešnik? Nie,“ povedal som, „je to kazateľ zo Zborov Božích, brat.“

249 On povedal, „Áno, ale je stále hriešnikom, lebo nebol správne pokrstený.“

250 Nato som povedal, „Brat, povedz mi, prosím, prečo.“ Povedal som, „On má Ducha Svätého.“

251 Povedal, „Brat Branham, čo povedal Peter? 'Čiňte pokánie a buďte pokrstení na Meno Ježiša Krista na odpustenie vašich hriechov.' Preto nemôžu tvoje hriechy byť odpustené, pokiaľ nie si pokrstený v Ježišovom Mene.“

 „Je toto vzor, môj brat?“ spýtal som sa.

 On povedal, „To je vzor.“

252 Povedal som, „Tak potom v Skutkoch 10:49 si Boh urobil čiaru cez rozpočet, kde hovorí, 'Zatiaľ čo Peter hovoril tieto veci, Duch Svätý padol na každého, kto počul,' vidíš, a oni nikdy predtým neboli pokrstení. Potom dal Boh Ducha Svätého niekomu, kto nebol obrátený?“ Povedal som, „Na čom potom stojíš?“

253 On povedal, „Vieš, čo urobíme?“ Povedal, „Nakreslíme malý kruh a teba nakreslíme mimo toho kruhu.“

254 „Potom,“ povedal som, „potom ja nakreslím svoj kruh a vás dám doňho naspäť.“ Povedal som, „Nemôžete ma nakresliť mimo toho, lebo ja vás milujem. Vidíš, jednoducho to nemôžete urobiť.“ Povedal som, „Je tam príliš veľa bratov, ktorí ma milujú a veria mi.“ Povedal som, „Oni jednako prídu.“ Povedal som, „Oni prídu. A mňa nemôžete odtiaľ vytiahnuť. Ak ma vytiahnete, ja vás späť vtiahnem.“ Povedal som, „A keď urobíte jeden kruh; Boh, skrze Svoju milosť, mi nakreslí druhý a vás tam vtiahne späť.“ Tak je, vtiahne ich späť.

255 A, brat, ó, nech poviem toto v Kristovom Mene. Viem, že to tu trochu preťahujem a už by možno bolo na čase končiť, ale dovoľte mi ešte povedať toto.

256 Tomu človeku som povedal, „Išiel by som s tebou, pokiaľ by si kázal Písma, mal lásku a veril, že... a kázal a hovoril, že krstíš ľudí nie v mene 'Jedine Ježiš'. Nie veru. Ja by som s tým určite nešiel, lebo poznám viacero Ježišov; poznám takých v Afrike a na rôznych iných miestach, ľudí, ktorí sa volajú Ježiš. Ale ak použijete výraz náš 'Pán Ježiš Kristus,' s tým s tebou súhlasím. To je v poriadku. Vtedy by som išiel s tebou. Myslím, že by si to 'Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý' mal dať na prvé miesto, aby si to správne pochopil.“ Povedal som, „Myslím, že by si to tak mal urobiť.“

 Ale on povedal, „Ó, nie, nie! To je zase trojica.“

 Povedal som, „To nie je trojica, to je jeden Boh v troch úradoch.“

257 To nie je trojica, traja Bohovia. Nemáme žiadnych troch Bohov. Istotne nie. Nejestvuje nič také. Biblia tak neučí. Je len jeden Boh. „Počujte, ó, Izrael, Ja som Pán váš Boh.“ Jeden Boh! Prvé prikázanie, „Nebudeš mať okrem mňa žiadnych iných bohov.“ Istotne, On je Jeden Boh, žiadni traja.

258 Ale to je tá katolícka verzia; z katolíkov sa to prenieslo na luteránov, a tak ďalej, a dnes je všeobecne známe, že máme troch Bohov. 

259 A to je to, kde nikdy nebudete... Toto Evanjelium sa nikdy nedostane k Židom... Nedávno som to tu prorokoval nejakým židovským misionárom. Nikdy nemôžete zobrať trojitého Boha k Židovi. Nikdy to nedokážete. On taký nie je; ten Žid má na to zmysel. Vidíte, on vie o Biblii viac ako to. Ale On pre Žida nikdy nie je trojitý Boh. Ak mu vyjasníte, že to je ten istý Jehova, tak on to hneď v tej chvíli príjme. Istotne! Tak to je. Vidíte?

260 A ja tomuto verím. Ako Jozef povedal, „Bratia, nehnevajte sa na seba za to, že Boh toto urobil,“ vidíte. Takže, veci sa majú tak, že to malo čakať až do tohto času, to je všetko, pretože náš pohanský vek sa takmer končí. Verím to z celého svojho srdca. Vidíte to, bratia? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] Narážam tu na niečo, že táto skupina ľudí, ktorí majú krst Duchom Svätým.

261 Skupina Aimee McPhersonovej, čo ona urobila? Najprv boli, myslím, že Jednotári; potom sa rozdelili a boli to Zbory; a potom sa zase preorganizovali; len teraz nedávno, a je z toho malá skupina, malá...

262 Sedel som na zhromaždení O.L.Jaggersa. Všetci tu poznáme O.L.Jaggersa. Jeho otec je spoluzakladateľom Generálneho Koncilu Zborov Božích. Jaggers je skvelý človek. Je to skvelý kazateľ. Nedávno som mu povedal, „Brat Jaggers, ak by som vedel kázať ako ty, nikdy by som nemal ani zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním.“ Ale on vždy musel mávať tú krv a víno a všetko to, ešte keď tu prvýkrát začínal.

263 Odpusťte mi, ak raním vaše pocity, bratia. To je v poriadku. Boh môže priviesť krv, priviesť víno alebo olej, kedykoľvek to On chce, ale to neodpúšťa hriechy. Nie veru. V žiadnom prípade. „Krv Ježiša Krista nikdy nestratí Svoju moc, až dokiaľ nie je celá vykúpená Cirkev Božia spasená a niet viac hriechu.“

264 Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers?“ Zavolal som si ho. Bol som tam s kresťanskými obchodníkmi. Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers?“

265 On povedal, „Kde to si?“ Bol som tam v jednom lacnom moteli. A on povedal, „Chceš mi povedať, že ťa tu nechali?“

266 Povedal som, „Ja som to tak chcel. Keď som prišiel k tebe,“ povedal som, „čo si urobil? Nechal si ma tu pri hoteli Statler a musel som tam stáť na rohu. Oni ma posadili za stôl; ani som nevedel, ktorý nôž použiť, ani nič. A ja som... Išiel som tam bez kabátu a bol som úplne hotový.“ A povedal som, „Nevedel som, čo robiť.“

 Povedal, „Vezmem ťa tam, ak to nedokážu oni.“

267 Povedal som, „Nie veru.“ Povedal som, „Dal by som si s tebou radšej steak, ak by si to zaplatil.“

 A povedal, „V poriadku.“

268 A tak sme si našli také miesto a sadli sme si. Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers, bezpochyby obdivujem tvoje...“

269 Je to môj dobrý priateľ a vzácny brat. A ja som mal jeden jeho malý leták a on... bolo tam o tej žene, ktorá raz prišla zo zámoria a ktorá mala na rukách krv, a podobne. A tak som to tu mal. Raz som chcel, aby to poprel, a teraz som to tu mal rovno na jeho papieri, viete.

270 Povedal som, „Všimol som si, čo si robil, išiel si spustiť veľké prebudenie.“ Samozrejme, bol som tam ešte s obchodníkmi.

271 Pozrite sa, ako to ľudia rozpoznávajú. Ak mi dokáže tieto veci Duch Svätý zjaviť na pódiu, prečo by mi nedokázal povedať, čo sa deje aj na tých rôznych miestach, bratia? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.]

272 Môžem vám povedať, a brat Carlson, tento brat tu, vám to dokáže slovo za slovom. Včera som sedel na zhromaždení a povedal som týmto bratom, čo tu dnes ráno bude. [Brat hovorí, „Tak veru.“ - pozn.prekl.] Tak je. Presne tak. [„Amen.“] Vidíte? Pretože... Duch Svätý ma zobudil a povedal, „Postav sa k oknu.“ Pozrel som sa, bolo tam okno a On mi ukázal presne toto. Povedal som, „Nuž, bratia...“ [Brat hovorí, „Tak je.“] Ukázal som vám, že to je presne tak. Vidíte?

 Oni to mali poznať.

273 Tuto nedávno prišiel jeden muž v Chataque a povedal, „Brat Branham je prorok.“ Netvrdím, že som nejaký prorok. Rozumiete? Ale on povedal, „Brat Branham je prorok, keď je pod Duchom rozpoznania, ale, ó, jeho náuka je jed. Dávajte naňho pozor.“ Pomyslel som si, či vôbec môže nejaký vzdelaný človek povedať niečo také.

274 Čo znamená prorok? „Božský vykladateľ Slova.“ Slovo Pánovo prišlo k prorokovi. Vidíte? Ale to je presne to a nič iné.

275 Ale jednako brat Jaggers... Povedal som, „Videl som tú ženu, ktorá mala v ruke krv.“

276 „Ó,“ on povedal, „Brat Branham, to je to najpozoruhodnejšie, čo si kedy videl!“

277 Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers, mám ťa rád. Chcem si s tebou podať ruku. Povedzme, že sme bratia.“

 On povedal, „Dobre. Čo sa deje?“

278 Povedal som, „Ty si jeden z najmocnejších kazateľov, akých poznám. Čo za nástroj si ty pre Pána!“

279 On povedal, „Ďakujem, brat Branham. Si skutočne pokorný.“

280 Povedal som, „Nehovorím to na to, aby som bol pokorný. Hovorím to preto, lebo verím, že si Boží sluha.“ Ale povedal som, „Brat Jaggers, pokiaľ... Príliš to preháňaš; nedávaš rovnováhu na to, čo hovoríš. Zakladáš...“

281 A tu je to, čo sa deje s mnohými vami, čo ste zo Zborov Božích, a ďalší, na zhromaždeniach s uzdravovaním. Neobviňujem vás. Je veľa takzvaných... A tu brat Tommy je dobrý brat, všetci vieme, ako pevne na tom stojí. Dnes je toho veľa na zemi pod menom Božského uzdravovania, niet divu, že nechcete sponzorovať zhromaždenie v meste. Oni prídu a vylejú to na ľudí a idú preč. A čo z toho majú? Nedajú tým ľuďom viac, ako by ste im vy dali z pódia, z vašej vlastnej kazateľne. A máte pravdu, bratia. Hovorím vám, že máte pravdu. Ale je to presne ako...

282 Čítal som históriu o Martinovi Lutherovi. Písalo sa tam, že, „Nebolo takým veľkým tajomstvom, že Martin Luther mohol protestovať proti katolíckej cirkvi a obstáť.“ Čítali ste jeho históriu. „Ale to, že Martin Luther si dokázal zachovať chladnú hlavu pri všetkom tom fanatizme, ktorý nasledoval jeho prebudenie, v tom bolo to tajomstvo.“

283 A keď sa stane nejaký taký fenomén, nasledujú tí neobrezaní, presne tak, ako to bolo v Egypte. A vždy to v zemi spôsobovalo problém. Vieme to, stačí sa pozrieť vonku. Povstal Kórach a Boh ho musel zničiť. Ale ja vás neobviňujem, bratia.

284 Brat Jaggers tu sedel a snažil sa mi povedať, že to bolo konanie Ducha Svätého. A povedal... A potom som mal ja na jeho vlastnom papieri... Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers,“ povedal som, „ja som kazateľom, ktorý má len sedem tried. A ty si Doktor teológie a študoval si, aby si bol advokátom. Bol si vychovaný v čistej, slušnej cirkvi, v Zboroch Božích. Tvoj otec pomáhal založiť tú vieru. Ale keď ty od toho odchádzaš, to je len na tebe.“ Ale povedal som, „To záleží na každom človeku, kto to chce urobiť. Nerobím tu žiadne rozdiely. Ale keď ide o taký nástroj Boží, ako si ty, ktorý by mohol získať tisíce duší pre Krista, keď si ty postavíš svoju službu na základe senzácie.“ Povedal som, „Brat Jaggers, keď si postavíš takýto stĺp a nemá to protiváhu, za chvíľu ti to padne. A to, čo hovoríš, musíš mať podložené Písmom.“

 On povedal, „Je na to Písmo.“

 Povedal som, „Povedz ho.“

285 On povedal, „Nuž, brat Branham,“ povedal, „je to Duch Svätý, ktorý to robí.“

286 Povedal som, „Ukáž mi, kde v Písme Duch Svätý kedy na niekoho vylieval krv. Len mi to ukáž; On tam vylieval olej. Hovoríš, že 'ten olej bol na Božské uzdravenie.' A povedal si, že 'krv tej ženy bude na spasenie národov.'“ Povedal som, „Ak to je tak, čo sa potom stalo s Krvou Ježiša Krista? Ona odníma. A čokoľvek, čo je proti tomu, je anti. Je to proti Tomu.“ Povedal som, „Stáva sa to náukou antikrista.“

 „Ó,“ povedal, „Brat Branham, jedného dňa zistíš, že je to tak.“

287 Povedal som, „Dúfam, že v živote nezistím niečo také. Brat,“ povedal som, „milujem ťa a si môj brat.“ A povedal som, „Brat Jaggers, za chvíľu sa dostaneš na konár, z ktorého už nebudeš môcť zliezť. Choď späť do svojho zboru a choď späť a zostaň s Evanjeliom.“ A povedal som, „Nezakladaj to na senzácii.“ Povedal som, „To...“

288 Teraz má... Krstí na Večný Život, viete, „Keď si pokrstený, meníš sa späť na mladého muža alebo ženu. To bude... Už nikdy nezomrieť.“ On je teraz na konci toho konára a má nejaké vitamínové tabletky z Mŕtveho mora. Rozumiete? Ale o tom to je, brat, on začal na tých malých senzáciách.

289 A vy, ľudia, ktorí tu máte tieto cirkvi, vy len necháte, aby sa niečo také dostalo do vášho mesta, viete, diabol je chytrák a on vám do toho priamo skočí. On sa okolo toho háda. A potom v tom ľudí zamotá a spôsobuje v cirkvách zmätky, a podobne. Ale tak by to nemalo byť.

290 Ale pozrite sem. Bez ohľadu na to, ako ste na tom správne, tu je jedna vec, na ktorej všetci zlyhávame a míňame, moji bratia. Už končím, len dopoviem toto. Bez ohľadu na to, ako mám ja pravdu, koľko viem z Písma a koľko viem o Božej Biblii; ak nemám Ducha Božieho, lásky, vo svojom srdci pre celú ľudskú rasu, potom som na tom od začiatku zle.

291 No, Pavol povedal v I.Korinťanom 13, „Aj keby som mal známosť a rozumel všetkým tajomstvám Božím, ak by som všetkému rozumel a nemal by som lásku, nie som ničím. Aj keby som hovoril všetkými jazykmi ľudí a anjelov,“ to sú tie, ktorými hovoríte k Bohu a vždy tie, ktoré môžu byť vyložené. „Aj keby som hovoril jazykmi, ozajstnými jazykmi ľudí a anjelov a nemal by som lásku, nič mi to neosoží.“ Takže aj keby som poznal všetky tajomstvá Božie a vedel by som ich všetky vyložiť a zložiť a nemal by som lásku, k čomu by to bolo dobré? A keď ja...

292 Ježiš povedal, „Potom budú všetci ľudia poznať, že ste Moji učeníci, keď budete mať...“ keď budú mať Zbory lásku k Jednotárom a Jednotári lásku k Zborom, „keď máte lásku jeden k druhému,“ už či máte ohľadne niečoho pravdu alebo nie. Ale pokiaľ nie je motív správny, cieľ správny, potom ste na tom od počiatku zle. Nie je to tak? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ - pozn.prekl.] Vidíte, „Hoci by som hovoril jazykmi ľudí a anjelov a nemal by som lásku, nie som ničím.“ Lebo Boh je láska. Vieme to.

293 A ja verím v hovorenie v jazykoch. No, niekto povedal, „Brat Branham neverí v ten počiatočný dôkaz.“ Chcel by som to s vami hneď teraz vyjasniť. Vidíte? Chcem vám to povedať.

294 Verím, že keď človek prijíma Krista, tak prijíma porciu Ducha Svätého. Lebo Ježiš povedal v Matúšovi, v 12. kapitole, v piatom verši, či v dvadsia... v 24. verši, On povedal... Myslím, že to je Ján 5:24. On povedal, „Ten, kto počuje Moje Slová a verí v Toho, ktorý Ma poslal, má Večný Život.“ No, je len jedna forma Večného Života. „A nepríde na súd, ale prešiel zo smrti do Života.“

295 Nuž, verím, že žiadny človek by nemal povolať samého seba; Boh ho musí povolať. A ak ho Boh skutočne povolal... A je veľa ľudí, vieme o tom, bratia, ktorí sa vypracovali a myslia si, že Boh ich povolal, ale ich život čoskoro... potom to zistíte. Ale ak ťa Boh povolal, budeš tam, zostaneš tam, vidíte. A potom ak... Ale to nie je baptistická náuka. Viete to, vidíte.

296 Ale ja neverím v podávanie rúk a večnú bezpečnosť a podobne. Neverím v to, vôbec nie. Ak to chcú oni veriť, v poriadku. Stále hovorím, že sú moji bratia.

297 Ak by som vás dnes ráno poprosil o kúsok koláča, (aj keď je už takmer čas večere), môžem si vypýtať čerešňový a vy si môžete vypýtať jablkový, ale my obaja jeme koláč. Rozumiete? Takže to nerobí žiaden rozdiel, pokiaľ jeme koláč.

298 Takto to veríme. Ak chceš byť Jednotárom, tak buď Jednotárom; ak chceš patriť do Zborov Božích, tak patri do Zborov Božích. Ak chceš byť neviem čím ešte, baptista, presbyterián, buď v tom všetkom Kresťan. Vidíte?

299 Poriešte si to medzi sebou, ale nehádajte sa spolu. Lebo všetky tieto veci do seba zapadajú. Tak je to. Oni všetky sedia a zapadajú do jedného miesta.

300 A bez ohľadu na to, čo robíme, koľko zázrakov dokážeme predviesť, koľkými vrchmi dokážeme pohnúť, alebo čokoľvek to je; musíme prísť do miesta, kedy sa milujeme, žiadne pretvarovanie, ale skutočná láska jeden ku druhému. Keď milujeme každého brata, bez ohľadu na to, do akej cirkvi patrí, my ho milujeme; nepretvarujeme sa, lebo vieme, že to je len náboženská myšlienka, čaká sa od nás, že to tak budeme robiť. A keď to robíme, milujeme jeden druhého, potom prichádza dlhozhovievavosť, nesieme bremená jedni druhých.

301 A myslím, že to je v Kološanom 3 alebo 9, niekde tam. Možno sa mýlim ohľadne toho Písma, ale Ono hovorí toto. Potom, čo sa stávame kresťanmi, nemali by sme mať závisť. Vidíte? Nemôžeme mať vieru, keď uctievame jeden druhého. Vidíte, nemôžeme to robiť; potom nemôžeme mať vieru. Musíme uctievať Boha, vidíte, uctievať Jeho. Dôverujem svojim bratom a istotne ich milujem; ale rešpekt a hodnosť patrí Bohu! Čo sa týka... Ale treba mať dôveru jeden k druhému. A nie klamať jeden druhému. Rozumiete? Nie klamať jeden druhému. Keď vám dnes ráno poviem, že vás milujem, musím to tak myslieť. Ak nie, potom som pokrytec. Presne tak.

302 Nuž, bratia, tu niekde... Brat Tommy, dúfam, že som to veľmi nepretiahol. Brat Tommy má niečo do povedania, už len chvíľu. Ale ešte chcem povedať, že keď prídem do vášho stredu...

303 Verím tomuto. Verím, že Boh, náš Otec, zatônil pannu menom Mária a stvoril v nej krvnú bunku, ktorá splodila Ježiša Krista, ktorý bol Synom Božím, stánom, v ktorom sa Boh odhalil v tele, zamanifestoval sa medzi nami. „Boh bol v Kristovi zmieriac svet so Sebou.“ Verím, že tá Krvná bunka bola prelomená na Golgote na odpustenie našich hriechov. A Duch vyšiel z Neho a prišiel na Cirkev, pretože Kristus, Duch Svätý; Kristus, to Logos bolo teraz v nás, Duch Svätý, skrze krst. A to nás robí... Kristus sa oddelil a odovzdal Svoj Život každému jednému z nás, aby sme, ako skupina ľudí, boli Cirkvou Božou. A nie tak dávno...

304 Zvykol som jazdievať. Viete to. Môj otec bol jazdec, išlo mu to dobre. Ja som tiež zvykol jazdiť. Zháňali sme... v údolí Arapaho, mám na mysli rieku Troublesome River, v pohorí Arapaho. Asociácia Hereford sa stará o to údolie. A v tom údolí, tí rančeri tam mali toľko trávy, že tam mohli nechať pásť dobytok. A keď ten ranč vyrobí asi tonu sena, potom môžu na tej tráve nechať pásť kravy, tam v Estes Parku, môžu tam nechať pásť... Mám tam veľké miesta, kde poľujem. Roky som tam robil na ranči. A niekedy, keď mám voľno, niekedy na jar alebo jeseň, tak si tam idem zajazdiť len tak, lebo jednoducho rád jazdím. A hore dolu po tých rančoch, po tom údolí, je tam veľa rančerov, ktorí majú právo na to, aby tam nechali pásť svoj dobytok. A veľakrát som im tam na jar pomáhal zháňať dobytok.

305 A majú tam plot okolo ohrady, odkiaľ sa nemôžu dostať späť na súkromné pozemky, schádzajú dolu cez ohradené miesto. A ten farmár tam stojí a počíta ten dobytok, ako tam vstupuje. A veľakrát som tam aj hodiny sedel a sledoval, ako prechádza stádo pána Grimesa, on mal Diamond Bar; náš bol Turkey Track; a pod nami boli Tripod a Jeffrey, a tak ďalej. Preložil som si nohu cez sedlo, viete, ako sa to robí, a sledoval som, ako tam ten rančer stál a počítal dobytok.

306 Všimol som si jednu vec. On nevenoval veľa pozornosti tej značke, ktorá bola na nej. Ale bola jedna vec, ktorej venoval pozornosť, a to bolo označenie krvou. Musel to byť plnokrvný herefordský dobytok, ináč to nemohlo prejsť cez ohradu, ale tá značka nehrala veľkú rolu.

307 A myslím si, že to je presne tak, ako to bude na súde. On nebude hľadieť na našu značku, ale na označenie Krvou.

308 Ja som urobil svoje chyby, bratia, a urobil som mnoho vecí, ktoré neboli správne. A ak som kedykoľvek priniesol... alebo ak ste vy počuli niečo, čo som poznamenal alebo povedal, niečo, čo bolo určitým spôsobom pohoršením, alebo ak som niečo také pohoršujúce povedal dnes ráno, ako kresťanských bratov a sestry vás prosím, aby ste mi odpustili. Nechcel som to tak urobiť. Vyjadril som vám len svoje srdce, aby ste vedeli.

309 Ak tu má byť nejaký krst, tak ho robte vy sami, bratia. Vidíte? Ja to tu nerobím. Ak by som krstil, tak by som to robil tým spôsobom. Nikto z vás to nemôže vziať, vidíte. Takže môžete vziať osobu, ktorá je pokrstená na Meno Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého, a môžu byť tiež pokrstení na Meno Pána Ježiša Krista. Takže ak by som kedy pokrstil niekoho... ale ja som to tak ešte nerobil. Ja krstím len ľudí vo svojom zbore, takže to sú len ľudia tam. A to je ten spôsob, akým sú ľudia v mojom zbore pokrstení. A ak sa pozriete späť, tak zistíte, že to je starý misionársky rituál, starý baptistický rituál. Takže ak... To je to.

310 Verím v Božské uzdravenie. Verím v krst Duchom Svätým. Verím, že Duch Svätý hovorí v jazykoch. Verím v každý dar, ktorý Boh dal Svojej Cirkvi. A som za ne, na sto percent. Ale verím...

311 Nie som za tie senzačné super zhromaždenia s uzdravením, ktoré dnes máme. Rád by som tu niečo poznamenal. Nejaký čas dozadu bol jeden brat... A nie je to môj drahý brat Tommy Hicks, ktorého považujem za pravdivého sluhu Kristovho. Bol iný človek v inej krajine, ale v tejto krajine bol... A on celý čas hovoril, „Boh je super špicový uzdravovateľ! Boh je super senzačný uzdravovateľ!“ a podobne.

312 A dostal som od neho list... on bol z Luteránskej cirkvi. A tu môj manažér vie, že to máme v záznamoch. Nebudem toho človeka menovať, lebo to nie je kresťanské. Hoci vôbec nesúhlasím s myšlienkami toho človeka, ale to je úplne v poriadku. Mám ho rád. Je to môj brat.

313 Ale dostalo sa to do miesta, kde jednoducho museli mať nejaký druh senzácie alebo niečo také. Ale to nie je dobré. „Telesné cvičenie je málo užitočné.“

314 Tak tento luteránsky kazateľ napísal späť tomuto kazateľovi list. A povedal, „Vy, americkí evanjelisti, ktorí sem chodíte,“ povedal, „so všetkým tým vaším super-duper uzdravovaním!“

315 Viem, že toto teraz znie, ako by som sa sám chválil, ale Boh vie, že to tak nemyslím. „Ale,“ povedal, „keď zomrela malá Deborah Stadsklev, to dieťa, a tá matka tam vtedy stála v Indii... v Kalifornii, kde to dieťa zomrelo, a bola tam zima. A oni to dieťa dali bratovi Branhamovi do rúk a on tam stál a pomodlil sa za to dieťa. A ono začalo vykrikovať a kopať nohami; a on jej ho naspäť vrátil.“

316 A tiež vedel o jednom mexickom prípade. O čom môžeme dať týmto Obchodníkom Plného Evanjelia vyhlásenie. Musíte mať niečo vyhlásené od lekára. Keď v jedno ráno zomrelo to mexické dieťa, ráno o deviatej, ale toto bolo o jedenástej v noci. Doktor vypísal vyhlásenie. Brat Espinoza, mnohí z vás z Assembly of God ho poznáte, on bol ten, ktorý dostal vyhlásenie od doktora, že to dieťa zomrelo.

317 A videl som videnie ponad davom; kde prišlo dvadsať tisíc katolíkov ku Kristovi, v Mexico City. Povedal som, „Neberte to tak. Ja neviem, to dieťa... Videl som videnie.“

318 A Billy tam bol s tridsiatimi alebo štyridsiatimi uvádzačmi a nevedeli tú ženu udržať mimo modlitebného radu s tým dieťaťom. Behala im tam medzi nohami, a tak ďalej. A tak nakoniec som tam poslal Jacka Mooreho. Povedal som, „Choď sa za to pomodliť.“

319 Pozrel som sa tam a videl som malé mexické dieťa, ako sa usmieva. Povedal som, „Počkaj chvíľu. Prines ho sem.“ Vidíte? A keď som vzložil ruky na tú deku... Celý deň lialo, silno pršalo. A oni tam stáli od skorého rána a toto bolo asi o jedenástej v noci. A ja som vzložil ruky na to malé dieťa. A ono začalo kopať nohami a vykrikovať. Všetci začali kričať.

320 A tak oni išli a zobrali to vyhlásenie. Išli k doktorovi a ten povedal, „Ja som vyhlásil to dieťa za mŕtve, zomrelo dnes ráno o deviatej. Zomrelo na zápal pľúc.“ Vidíte? Tieto veci sú pravda. Sú to vyhlásenia. Musí to tak byť.

321 Vždy by sme mali byť úprimní a pravdiví ohľadom všetkého. Nerobte z toho nejaké... Nech to je to, čím to je. Boh nepotrebuje pri ničom pomoc. Rozumiete? On je Boh.

322 A tak on povedal, „Ale keď táto matka zavolala bratovi Branhamovi v Amerike, plakala mu do telefónu, 'Poď a priveď moje dieťa k životu!' A vláda Spojených Štátov...“

323 Jej manžel je vojenský kňaz v armáde. Všetci poznáte Juliusa, mnohí z vás; napísal moju knihu, Prorok navštevuje Južnú Afriku.

324 A tá úbohá nórska matka kričala na plné hrdlo, „Brat Branham, ja som stála pri tom, keď vtedy to dieťa prišlo k životu!“ Povedala, „Veríme, že si sluha Kristov.“ Povedala, „Poď, polož ruky na moje dieťa a ono bude žiť.“ Práve vtedy pred chvíľou zomrelo na zápal pľúc; bolo choré asi štyri alebo päť hodín.

325 A títo ľudia tam kričali a vrieskali, „Boh ju uzdraví! Boh ju uzdraví!“ A povedali...

326 A potom Americká letecká spoločnosť, alebo vlastne nie Americká letecká spoločnosť, ale Armáda Spojených Štátov ma mali previezť v lietadle v rámci jedného dňa. Vidíte?

327 A ja som povedal, „Ešte predtým, ako prídem, dovoľte, aby som zistil, čo je vôľa Pánova.“ A tak som sa dva dni modlil. A ten doktor bol natoľko milý, že tam to dieťa nechal ešte dva dni.

328 A potom, v jedno ráno, som sa zobudil a začal som sa prechádzať po kuchyni. Pozrel som sa, a ako som tam stál, vznášalo sa tam svetlo, asi takto veľké svetlo, ktoré tam krúžilo. Niečo mi povedalo, „Nedotýkaj sa toho ani to nekarhaj. To je ruka Pánova.“

329 Bežal som naspäť, zavolal som ich a povedal, „Nemôžem prísť.“

330 A tento Luteránsky kazateľ povedal, „Počkajte, kým nedostanete jednoznačné rozhodnutie od Pána, tak ako brat Branham, a potom budete vedieť, o čom hovoríte!“

331 A o tom to je, bratia, ak by sme len nerobili unáhlené uzávery; ale radšej počkali a dostali jasné jednoznačné rozhodnutie od Boha.

332 A všetci títo, ktorí tu uzdravujú hriešnikov, ktorí nevedia nič o Bohu... Ja verím, že Božské uzdravenie je založené na zásade, že musíte najprv prísť ku Bohu, odovzdať Mu svoje srdce, obmyť svoje životy v Krvi Ježiša Krista, a potom príde Boh a môže na vás pracovať a uzdraviť vás. Presne, ako povedal tento brat o tej žene, ktorá sa tam modlila, svätá Božia, vidíte?

333 V živote som urobil veľa chýb. Urobil som veľa vecí, ktoré nie sú správne. A pokiaľ budem ešte dlhšie žiť, zrejme ich urobím ešte viac. Možno budú niektoré z nich kameňom úrazu na vašej ceste. Dúfam, že mi odpustíte.

334 Čítal som o Abrahámovi, o tých úzkostiach, ktoré mal. O tých veciach, ktoré robil; on pochyboval o Bohu; a klamal o svojej žene; a všetko to. Ale keď bol napísaný jeho Božský komentár v Rimanom 4, ten nikdy nespomínal žiadne z jeho chýb, ale hovoril, „Abrahám sa nikdy nezapotácal v nevere v Boha, ale bol silný.“ Všetky jeho chyby boli zabudnuté, keď bol napísaný Božský komentár o jeho živote. Jeho úzkosti neboli spomínané. Jeho chyby neboli spomínané.

335 A ja dúfam, bratia, že keď bude môj komentár v ten Deň prečítaný, že On vymaže aj tie moje a nebude na ne ani myslieť. Dúfam, že tak aj vy. Nech vás Boh žehná.

336 [Brat Tommy Hicks komentuje, potom sa modlí. Zhromaždenie chváli Pána, potom spieva Milujem Ho. Bratia sa navzájom objímu, sestry sa navzájom objímu. Po ôsmich minútach sa brat Branham vracia k mikrofónu. - pozn.prekl.]

337        Ak by som videl, ako sa toto deje po celom svete, povedal by som, „Pane, nech Tvoj služobník odíde v pokoji!“

THE GODHEAD EXPLAINED, 61-0425B, Holiday Inn, Holiday Inn, Chicago, IL, 101 min

1 Thank you, Brother Carlson. And greetings to all you brethren and sisters that are in the Lord. It's a... I just sometimes I feel a little reluctant to get up when I'm listening to such wonderful testimonies, and so forth, as I've been doing this morning. And then fellow citizen in the suffering and persecution, as our Baptist brother and sister has gone through, being formerly a Baptist myself, a Missionary Baptist, and--and knowing, what it means when your people... I had the same thing; my own people turned me out, and they thought they'd send me away because I had gone crazy. And I found out, and I've usually said it in a little kind of a round about way: If I am crazy, just let me alone; 'cause I am happier this way than I was with my right mind. Let me... So that is kind of a little philosophy that I hold of my own.

3 And--and I certainly have been enjoying this--this time of being this a way. The little Church of Christ brother here (as we usually refer to it), or Campbellite... And I remember they were certainly hard hitters against the meetings when we first started, but, you know, we had one named Paul one time was the same way, and he become one of us, so... I think what usually they look for is the life you live. You know, it's better to live me a sermon than preach me one any time. I'm...

4 Some time ago a great minister, fine full Gospel man, all--all of you know him, I suppose; it was Reverend Booth-Clibborn, preaches the Gospel in seven different languages. He can just smart. And I... He's a mental giant. And we were going along together one time, and he and Brother Moore and I, and we were discussing something. And I had the opposite side to him, and he looked around at me, he said, "You just don't know your Bible." (You know how Brother Booth can say it.)

I said, "That's true, Brother Booth, but I know the Author real well."

So I--I want... You know, not to know His Word is Life, but to know Him is Life. Whether I know His Word, if I just know Him, and that certainly is the Truth.

6 I was, this morning, shaking hands with this fine fellowship here of ministers. And setting down here there's this... I don't mean to make anybody conspicuous, but this colored man come in, brother set down there; I said to my secretary here, "There's a real Christian."

He remind me so much of Elder Smith that used to be a Church of God in Christ, I believe. I used to preach so much for them down there, and--and I can just see him yet. He looked something like the brother here, only he had a kind of a gray mustache. I'd come in the back door, and I never forget the expression the old man used to say--look up and all the saints would be singing, you know, and there's a little girl used to, on the corner, and my favorite song was "Lift Him Up." They'd all clap their hands, Pentecostal fashion, you know: "Lift Him Up." They loved me, and I loved them. And when we walked in, he used to throw back his head like this on the desk and just watch them, you know. He'd say, "Come in Elda', rest ya hat"...?... "Rest you hat."

8 Brother here... And I learned then that one of my favorite Gospel singers is his wife. And I done all the hinting I could to get her to sing, and then she asked not to be called on, and I know what that means. But I'm going to personally invite her, if she can, come over and sing to...

Aren't you the sister that sang--sang that "Ship Ahoy" one morning at the Christian Business Men down? I hope my wife gets up this week, and I want her to hear you, because I've bragged so much. And if you miss that on the tape, we're going to settle it. I love that good singing.

10 And I used to tell the people... I never could sing; oh, my, I was a million miles from that. But I said, "If you ever get over in heaven and live in your big palace, you know, up there," I said, "way down at the bottom of the hill, back in the woods, back there, there's a little cabin sets there; that'll be mine. And one of these mornings when you walk out on the porch and hear somebody standing up there, singing,

Amazing grace!

How sweet the sound,

That saved a wretch like me!

You say, 'Praise God! Old Brother Branham finally made it.'...?... will be me over there trying to sing." Ha, ha.

11 To my Christian brethren and to, I believe, one brother introduced himself to us this morning as a Buddha minister, over here: Greetings to you, my precious friend. And I have had much dealing (not too much) but with the Buddha people, and especially in Canada amongst the Chinese people, and found them very loving and sweet.

I remember a little Buddha man from the Buddha temple came into the Winnipeg meeting, and he was blind. He was very small, sweet little people, and they certainly believed that God was the Healer. And while praying for him, and he was repeating over how he loved God, and all at once his eyes come open in the... It was such a wonderful thing. So we--we appreciate every man and every person.

13 Now, I haven't had this opportunity before in Chicago to try to speak, which I would not try to bring any certain message, because of ministers here are so much more able than I to bring a message, but--and after all, you are not here to hear a message, but I thought that it might be a most glorious time that I could meet the ministers of Chicago (this district in here) and get more acquainted with them, and we be more acquainted with each other.

And I certainly thank the Lord for this opportunity, because I have come into this city many times here under one church sponsorship and under the Christian Business Men's sponsorship, therefore with not an opportunity to express myself to the association of brothers. And--and then I thought... And there's so much that always follows a ministry like this of "ins-and-outs" and "ups-and-downs," till sometimes it's easy for someone to draw a wrong impression. And I want to take this next few minutes to try to explain and--and make it clear to my brethren, as clear as I know how to make it...

15 And now, I'm insufficient and uncapable of making a talk that would perhaps seem sensible to men who are educated. I do not have an education, and I lack that, but I was--love the Lord, and the Lord gave me perhaps another way to win souls by a Divine gift. That it might fill up the gap of what my parents was unable to give me an education. From a home of a poor family, and ten children, and a sick father, and I did not get the chance to get an education. So then... But at birth there was something happened that--an experience with God to my mother and father (And you've read my story.), and by that I try to put in my part with you brethren to draw sinners to Christ.

16 And now, I--I'm not superstitious, but I always, before opening the Word, I like to speak to the Author a little bit. And could we just bow our heads again for a moment.

Our precious Father, Thou art our God, and we are approaching Thee in behalf of the Gospel. I'm here before Your children, Your pastors, and brethren of like precious faith. And how it thrills my heart to hear these men who have been misunderstood and sent into institutions for the Kingdom of God's sake, see how You're calling Your children in the last days, and we truly believe, Father, that we are living at the end of the race. As the prophet said, "It shall be Light in the evening time"; and believing today that we are the couriers of this great Gospel Light that by Your grace You have permitted us to pack to the ends of the earth, where this revival has gone.

And I pray, Father, that from my heart that Thou will let me express to my brethren, this morning, the motive and objective of my life to You, that they might understand. Grant it, that we might have perfect love, and fellowship, and cooperation, and all the working of the Gospel. For we ask it in Jesus' Name, Who prayed that we might be one as He and His Father was One. Believing this, that "This will all men know that you are My disciples, when you have love one for the other." Amen.

20 Now, just... And I hope and trust that I do not bore you brethren and sisters upon this, but I think I'd like to make myself clear, so that you won't have to hear what someone else has said. And I have explained many times in other ministerial meetings, but this is my first time to the Chicago group. And I'd like to make myself real well known of what I am trying to do.

21 In the blessed old Gospel here of the 26th chapter of the Book of Acts, we read.

Whereupon, O king Agrippa, I was not disobedient to the heavenly vision:

This is, of course, Paul speaking, which we all as ministers like to refer back to him, because he--we in one accord believe that he was the apostle to the Gentile church, that God called him to be a witness to the Gentiles. And His ministry had been called into question, and usually anything that's unusual springs up, it is called into question. It's... I think it is no more than right. It should be called into question. And I think that pastors sometime are suspicious of--of things that they hear, and I think they have a right to be; because if I understand the translation of the word "pastor," it means "a shepherd." And therefore, he is a feeder or herder of a group of men and women of which the Holy Spirit has made him the overseer of, and he has the right to know what kind of a food his sheep is getting, and where it's coming from. I think he has a right to that, and if a pastor or sometimes people would seem to be just a little bit suspicious, that doesn't never--should not bother anyone. It should only bring a respects to a man's heart, for a man of that--that standing that would question it.

25 And after all, if you're not sure that you are lined up right, how can you ever walk by faith? If you put upon your mind... Now, this seems to be psychology, which it probably is, and it is; but it's all right. But you just really from your heart would think you'd never raise from the table, you probably wouldn't. See? You've got... It's just that simple. You have got to believe; you've got to have faith; you've got to have confidence. And how can you have confidence in anything that you--that you don't even know where you are going? How could I travel down a road that I'd never been before at a breakneck speed and all around curves, not knowing what the next curve holds? You've got to see where you're going, or you don't know how to walk. And that's the way everyone should be. And then when you can--you see it, it's revealed to you, and you know where you are going, then nothing's going to stop you.

27 And that's I think, Paul, what he was trying to get to Agrippa here, that he the... He told them that, "Once I was one of you." And I suppose maybe if--if this Baptist brother could go to the Baptist church this morning (he and his wife), that would perhaps be their testimony, that, "I was once one of you." Or the Church of Christ or the Campbellite brother here would go ...to his people. (I believe it is called a better name, the Disciples of Christ, they call it; but it is really for the Alexander Campbell doctrine. And then the Church of Christ pulled out of you on the account of music. That's right, isn't it.) And if he could go back to them, he'd say, "I was once of you."

30 And Paul goes back here to King Agrippa and Festus and said, "I was once of you. I was the Pharisee of the Pharisees." He come up under Gamaliel, the great teacher, and he knowed all their rules and regulations, and just what they believed, and what they did not believe, and said, "Even I persecuted the church of God unto death." See? He said, "The very thing that I'm in question about, I was a persecutor of."

And I have always thought that the death of Stephen must've got on to Paul, because when he seen that glorious look on Stephen's face, when he looked up, and the clods a beating him to death, he said, "I see Jesus standing at the right hand of God."... And you know, you can kill a messenger, but you can never kill his message, if it's real. And the message, though Stephen was gone on to stand with Jesus, yet his message lingered on, 'cause Paul kept talking about it and what... He's least of them, and wasn't worthy to be called one, because he had witnessed and--and give his consent to rid this godly person.

32 And therefore, Paul, like all men before men should do, Paul takes his--his experience back from the beginning to what he was, and then places it, and bases it upon the Scripture to show that what he was doing was Scriptural. Though it was contrary to their belief, yet he was showing them that it was the Scripture. Therefore, I think that we... Anything, as I have often said, brethren (you who've been in the meetings), that if I am ever found speaking things that's not Scriptural, then I think it's true that--or any other brother--we ought to come to one another and say, "That's not found in the Bible." You see? If it's in the Bible, you might have a different interpretation, but if it's in the Scripture, all right.

34 Now, Paul was giving his interpretation of what the prophet said, and what Moses said was coming to pass. And he met Jesus on the road in a vision, and this Jesus called out to him, which it should not have been a hard thing for those Jews as he said, "Most noble Festus..." and--and so forth, that it, "would it be a strange thing to you that God would raise the dead (See?), because if you know what God was back there by the Scriptures, surely you'd know that He's able to raise the dead."

And then he said... He'd give them the experience of on his road to Damascus of what happened, that--to let them know that this Jesus that--that they were causing so much commotion about him preaching It, was the very God that they had served all the time; because He was in the wilderness with them, Who led them, being that Light, the Fire, Pillar of Fire that led them. And He appeared to Paul in the same thing, the Light again that blinded him, and he asked, "Who are You, Lord?"

And He said, "I am Jesus, that you persecute. And it's hard for--to kick against the pricks." And...

38 He was trying to explain to them what it was, and--and he was trying to teach them that what that he was presenting to the people, that was that Jesus Christ was the Messiah, and that He had died, and God had raised Him up, and that was according to the Scriptures, and that He now had ascended on high to God the Father, and that--that he was a witness of His resurrection, and that these miracles, and signs, and wonders, which were strange before the people, were not nothing new to a real Scriptural believer, because the Bible had spoke of it.

39 Look at back in the prophets, how that it prophesied what--at the coming of the Messiah and what He would do: the lame would leap like a hart (in Isaiah 35), and different Scriptures that he could've referred to. We don't have it written here, but perhaps going back and referring it in his short speech before the kings, because they probably wouldn't be as patient with Him as you are with me, so...

And then he was explaining it, and trying to tell them that the very God that they served... And then again he said, "In the way that is called heresy (That's crazy. See?)--the way that's called heresy, that's the way that I worship the God that you worship." See, in the way that's called heresy...

I am sure that today, if we stood with the former churches that we belonged to, such as Presbyterian, Catholic, Baptists, and different ones, we could say the same testimony to those people, who say that they want--like to put the brother in a psychopathic ward, or something like that, "In the way that is called heresy, that's the way I worship the God of our Father."

42 And what a grand testimony that was before Agrippa unto even in the midst of his talk, Agrippa cried out and said, "Paul, Saul, thou almost persuadeth me to be a Christian." See how he brought the Scriptures so clear, yet was contrary to his own synagogue, but the Scriptures was so perfectly clear till he said, "Thou almost persuadeth me to be like you are."

Paul said, "I wished you were, altogether--only I wouldn't want you to be in these chains that I am in," (See?), but to be a believer like he was. In other words, "If I... I wish to God that you seen the revelation like--like I see it." In other words, "I--I wished you could do that. See? I just wish that you would."

When Festus, I believe, had told him that he'd studied too much; he was off at his head... But he let him know that he wasn't; that he knowed where he was at.

45 And I would say this, this morning, brethren: I altogether wish that I might incline--not the life of Paul, but just in order to give a little basic talk, 'cause there are many more here that perhaps will speak this morning, but I wanted this opportunity to say this.

Now, I wish that every different church, as I heard you go down: Bethel Temple, Independent, Assemblies of God, and different ones. I wish that altogether you could see what I see. That you could... I wished you could see the vision that I see, then you'd have a clearer understanding that--of the ministry.

46 When I left the Baptist church to come over into Pentecost, then Dr. Roy E. Davis, who had ordained me into the Missionary Baptist church, told me that I had a nightmare, when the vision of the Lord came and--and spoke to me. And--and you know what healing was then; it was at the low ebb. And--and I knowed nothing about Pentecostals. I'd heard it was a bunch of holy-rollers that laid on the floor and slobbered like mad dogs, and they had to fan them and get them back to life, and all like that. That was all I knowed about the--the Pentecostal people.

He said, "Who do you think will hear you?"

I said, "If God is sending me, there's somewhere and somebody He's sending me to." That's right. See? 'Cause I said, "Dr. Davis..." I said, "He was just as real... I stood and looked at Him." I said, "And He told me that those visions..."

49 I am a great believer, brethren, that--that gifts and callings are without repentance. I--I believe that. You're born; you cannot be something that you are not; and whenever you try to make yourself something that you're not, you're just playing the part of the hypocrite. And God let me die before being a hypocrite. See? Let me be just what I am, and then make it plain and clear, and--and then let--let me be that way, and then everybody knows, and you know just exactly.

And so now, as you know, I did not get very much of a schooling, as I said, so, in my--in theology, I am the poorest there is; and I guess you know that. See? And as a preacher, I could hardly even call myself one, because of not getting schooling, and knowing words, and so forth; but what little I have to--as my knowledge of knowing by His grace, the Lord Jesus, I try to share that with all my brothers everywhere: to share this.

51 And... But when I left the Baptist church, which was the only church I ever come in, or was ordained in... And I was ordained in 1933 in the Missionary Baptist church, Jeffersonville, Indiana; it's--it's a member of the Southern Baptist Convention. Then we, in this time I... When I pulled away and just... Now, the Baptist church is a sovereign church; we--we all know that. They just... It's a... You can preach about anything you want to if your congregation will stand for it. They just... You want to preach whatever you wish; and I like that (See?), because I believe it's apostolic, because the head, the highest order in the church is the shepherd; we realize that: the pastor. And--and if the--the... If some bishop or somebody else is going to knock the revelation out of the pastor, then how is a God going to ever work in His church? You see? You just can't get it.

54 So... And I have... When I come out of there, I met up with the first group, which was the healing of little Betty Daugherty at St. Louis, Missouri, and it was a Pentecostal, United, or Pentecostal Jesus' Name church that this pastor belonged to, and his little girl was healed. Frankly, I thought that's what made him Pentecostal, was because that they called themselves, "Jesus Only," and I--I thought that's what made them Pentecostal is 'cause that was what they called themselves, and that was the difference. So well, then from there I went to... And a fine man; had a great meeting in St. Louis (which the picture appears in there). We had the Kiel Auditorium, and the first night or two there was fourteen thousand packed it out, and we couldn't even... Had to put police around the doors to keep them away.

56 And then, from there, on down to Richard T. Reed, of the Blessed Old Bible Hour Tabernacle at Jonesboro, which was also of the same organization. And from that to Dr. G. H. Brown, same organization, at 505 Victor Street in Little Rock, Arkansas; and from there to the West Coast. And then, when I gets to the West Coast, I hit the fire. Then I found out that there were as many divisions amongst the Pentecostal people in their organizations as we Baptists have. See? They were--they were so many difference... There was, had the... They had different... There was Assemblies of God, and the Church of God, and the something else, and the something else, and the something else, and the--and the difference; and they had separated themselves and had drawed little boundary lines, and all of the other brethren begin to come to me and tell me, "Why, you're a Jesus Only with this group over here."

I said, "No, I don't--I don't call myself that."

He said, "Why are you associating with them?"

I said, "Well, that--that don't make me that." And I said, "I--I just... They were brothers."

He said, "Why, they are a bunch of... Why, they don't have nothing but a bunch of buzzards roosts and things around like that, where..."

I said, "Now, I beg your pardon. I meet real godly men there, and they are men of God." And I said, "I--I certainly resent calling them evil, because they're not."

61 Well then, I tried to hold it off just as long as I could without expressing either way. Well, I begin to study what their ideas was, and what their separations was, and what made them separated; and I found that two of the great groups: one of them was called Jesus Only, and the other one was called Assemblies of God. They were called out or separated on the count of the issue of water baptism, one using "Father, Son, Holy Ghost," and the other using "Jesus' Name."

Well, I looked, and on both sides there were great men, servants of God. And I thought, "O God, if I could see all them emerge into--just go ahead and have--but do not just draw their lines and saying, 'We won't fellowship one with another.'" But I found out in this the evil spirit had got among them and had caused hatred and malice over issues that had come among them. I thought, "That's just exactly as good as the devil wants. That is just what he wants. As long as your guns are trained on one another, he doesn't have to fight a lick." And I... And so then finally it come to a showdown, and that showdown was at Seattle, Washington, about 1946.

64 And one morning I was brought to the hotel lobby (something like this) with a breakfast of some ministers, and I had to talk to two main men. And one of them was Dr. Ness. I suppose you Assemblies of God brethren remember him; it was the northwestern territory: a great man, smart, scholar, and he represented the Assemblies of God. And then Dr. Scism of the United Pentecostal Church, I guess you United Pentecostal brethren remember him. He was also of the northwestern territories up there, that he was over them and the districts up there. Well, these two men met, and I was to be brought before them, because the--the edges was getting sharp, and it was cutting at me from every way.

And I thought, "Well, what must I do? What can I do?"

67 Now... "Well," they said, "Well, you must take sides with one or the other. If you're going to go with the Jesus' Name, you have to be Jesus' Name; and if you go with the Assemblies of God, you have to leave away from the Jesus' Name and be Assemblies of God, or so forth." It come to a place where I had to make a showing of some sort.

I prayed much that morning 'fore going down. I said, "God, help me, because there's two great men. There's thousands of servants, and You have sent me out here with a ministry, and they're both Your servants, and should I throw what little influence I have to one organization when it's fighting the other one?" See? "I--I just can't feel right in doing that. I do not think that it would be the will of Christ for me to do it." I said, "God help me and give me something to do, or give me something to say. And then I had no one. I just had to stand there, just the Lord Jesus and I that morning.

70 Well, the great debate come up: "What are you going to do? What--what decision you're going to make?"

I said, "My decision has already been made, that... My decision is to stand between both of you and join neither organization, and say, with arms around both of you, 'We are brethren.' (See, see?), 'We are brethren.'" See? And I said, "I have tried to read all the books that I could, how this come up, what was called this new issue, and how they separated themselves, and how that this one begin this way and that way"; and I said, "In arguments between you," I said, "that's the same thing that broke up the Pentecostal move on the day--after Pentecost; they begin to argue among one another," and I said, "the thing separates again." I said, "Is there a possibility that there could be a medium between you--you brethren? Is there anything that--that could stand?"

Well, they wouldn't open their mouth on that, because it was very sharp. You know, about fifteen, twenty years ago how it was, because the one group had just pulled from the other, and there was contention very much.

74 So I said, "Well, brethren, here's what I am going to do: I'm going to... God never sent me to baptize anyhow; He sent me to pray for His sick children." I said, "So I am going to--to pray for the sick children, and you ministers do your own baptizing." I said--I said, "Now, I want to ask you something just so that you will understand." I said, "Brother Ness, the--these Jesus' Name people, do you believe that they have received the Holy Ghost when they speak in tongues and do the same things that you in the Assemblies of God does?"

Said, "Certainly."

I said, "Brother Scism, do you believe that the Assemblies of God have the Holy Ghost when they speak in tongues and do the same thing you did upon the baptism?"

He said, "Sure I do."

I said, "Now, the Bible said God gives those the Holy Ghost who obeys Him. Now, who obeyed Him? Now, I want to know who obeyed Him? Which one of you obeyed Him, and God gave you both the Holy Ghost?" See? I said, "Would you say, Brother Scism, that Brother Ness hasn't got the Holy Ghost?"

He said, "No."

I said, "Would you say that Brother Scism hasn't got the Holy Ghost?"

"No.

See? That they both believed each other had the Holy Ghost, but (You see?), it just doesn't make sense, brethren; it doesn't make sense.

82 And I heard a little later from that... (I'll come back to my point in a minute.) The Finnish brethren over here, after I had left Finland, where God gave us what I thought one of our greatest meetings, there where the little dead boy was raised and many things. I met in Stockholm, Sweden, with Lewi Pethrus of the Filadelfia church there, which is a great man of God. And the Filadelfia church... Brother Gordon Lindsay, which was... Now, I think--I don't think he belongs to it now, but he was--belonged to the Assemblies of God. And the Assemblies of God is one of my great sponsors internationally; and the Foursquare, which was a pull away from the Assemblies of God, is one of my great sponsors. The Oneness, internationally, is one of my great sponsors. See?

And I just took that stand, only leaving sharp edges, and then took a stand that I will not take stands on either side of that fussing, until we can see we are brothers and come together, and then we'll--we'll all see that same direct point there, that we're coming to, the motive and objective of doing so.

84 And you--you must test your motive and objective first. First, find the will of God, and then find your objective, and then test your motive and see if your motive is right. Then as Jesus said in Mark 11:24, "If you say to this mountain, 'Be moved,' and don't doubt in your heart..." But as long as you got doubt in a heart whether it's the will of God, or your motive or objective is wrong, how is it going to move? But when you know that your motive is right, and it's the will of God, and your objective is right, it's got to move. That's all, or God told something wrong.

That is the very reason when I go to the platform in churches, no one has never heard me mention those things on platform, those issues; I just let them alone. See, that is up to you men. I'm here to help you win souls to Christ by a Divine gift. You see? See, it don't make any difference; you do your baptizing. But then when it come...

86 'Course, I've been called everything. I've been called I don't know how many--anywhere from a--a incarnate son of God down to a devil. That's right: everything. But at the back of it all, I'm your brother, fellow citizen of the Kingdom of God, working with you all for the Kingdom, and that is true.

87 Now, I'll... If it's all right, and you think we have enough time, I'd like to tell you how we discussed that. Would it be all right, brethren, just for a minute: Brother Ness and them? All right, and it might be a little bit that would help you. It'd help you to understand kind of...

I wrote down here some of the things that I remembered and took off there, and so... They asked me, what did I believe about the trinity? Did I believe that there was a trinity of God?

89 Now, brethren, when we approach this, I hope that when this is over, that we'll be the same brothers that we've been all along (See?); but I feel that I owe it to you, because your people comes to my meetings, and I certainly wouldn't want to send one of them away deceived. And I have always told the people who write me questions, outside of what I preach on the platform... And here's my secretary and so forth. If they ask me a question, "What about this?" or "What about that?" I said, "Ask your pastor, see. Because if he's led you this far, till you received the Holy Ghost, he'll take you on." You see? You see? "You ask your pastor," because little things like that causes confusion; and therefore, I leave away from it. You see?

92 Now, and I've been said that I was a fighter of organizations. Now, I am not. I think that organizations is wonderful, but when your system of your organization gets corrupt, that's what I'm against. See? And no matter whether it's Oneness, or--or it's the trinity, or whatever it is, the system that when you get to a spot you... Now to say, "We are the Assemblies of God."

"Well, who is that across the street?"

"Oh, that is our brethren. They are--they are called the United Pentecostals."

"Well, who's that over there?"

"Oh, that's the Foursquare brethren. Oh, we are wonderful brethren. We have a great fellowship one with the other."

"Oh, do you all believe the same thing?"

"Oh, yes, we believe..."

Now, "Well, what makes you this way?"

"Well, these brethren baptize this way, and these baptize this way, face...?... and these baptize..."

96 Like in South Africa there, brethren, we run up on that. They asked me... One group baptizes three times face forward, and the other one baptized three times face backwards. And they said... I said, "Where do you get that?"

One said, "When He died, the Bible said He pitched forward," and said, "therefore we should pitch them forward."

And I said, "Well (to the other group) what did--what about you?"

Said, "Did you ever bury a man with his face down?"

Well, and you know what? They separated themselves and made two groups, two organizations. Oh mercy, brethren. That's just what the devil wants. That's just what he wants. But just... Get yourself...

100 Now, see, it's not the Apostolic Faith Mission, or--or either--either is the Pentecostal Assemblies, on the other side. It isn't that. They are fine men in both groups, like there is here. But you see, it's the system of the thing.

It is just like the Catholic, as I have often said: if he's a Catholic and depending on Christ for salvation, he's saved. Certainly, that's right. If he's depending on the church, he's lost. Any of you Pentecostal brethren know, if we're looking to the Pentecostal church to save us, we're among men most miserable. That's right, because we're lost. That's right. But if we're looking to Jesus Christ, then we're saved but by faith in what a finished work. And these little working things and brands, it doesn't make much difference.

103 Now, I said to Brother Scism and Brother Ness, "To answer your question," I said, "now, I do not take either sides with you brethren, and I know, as long as you fuss, you're both wrong (See?), because I would rather be wrong in my doctrine and right in my heart, than to be right in my doctrine and wrong in my heart." See? I said, "After all, it's your heart's condition."

And I made that a practice to know this, that if a man, no matter what he does and how much he differens, and what he says about me, if in my heart, not from just a duty, but from my heart I can't love that man as well as I love anyone else, then I know there's something wrong in here. See? That's right, because it's--it's... No matter if he...

105 A... the little brother come not long ago, a little Church of Christ brother, and oh, he stood up there, and he said, "This guy's a devil." See? He said, "He says there's a Holy Ghost." He said, "There is no such a thing. They... Only the twelve apostles received the Holy Ghost, and--and Divine healing was only give to those twelve apostles," and went on about a half hour.

And I said, "Just a moment, brother. I think you ought to give me just a chance to defend this. See?" I said, "You said that you spoke where the Bible spoke, and was silent where It was silent."

And he said, "We do."

I said, "Now, you said there was just the twelve apostles received the Holy Ghost. The Bible said there was a hundred and twenty in the upper room when the Holy Ghost fell: women and all. And would you mind to tell me, do you think Paul didn't have the Holy Ghost, and he received It a long time after that. (See?) And you said the gift of healing was only give to the twelve apostles, and Stephen went down a few days later, and he wasn't one of the twelve; he wasn't even a preacher; he was a deacon, and went down to Samaria and cast out devils and..." I said, "Oh, brother," it was very silent right here where he had to keep it. And after it was over I said, "I forgive you for calling me a devil, 'cause I know you didn't mean that."

Then when he got finished, he come up; he said, "There's one thing I can say, you have the Spirit of Christ."

I said, "Now, brother, which am I? a devil or of Christ?" See, see?

111 But I tell you (See?), because that a man, he could tell that I loved him. No matter, he was disagreeing and horribly disagreeing and lambasting...

I'm a hunter, and with wild beasts, all my life. And people have said, "How..." That time when I had to kill that bear with a knife (See?), said, "Wasn't you afraid of him?"

I said, "No. If I'd have been afraid of him, he'd killed me." But see, you can't--you can't bluff them. They know whether you're afraid of them or not. You be afraid of a horse, and watch what a horse will do--he'll stomp you. So if you're afraid, you can't bluff it. You've really got to have it.

115 That's the way it is with Satan. That's the way it is among men. You have got to love men. You can't just bluff it. You've got to have it, or your colors will show somewhere. See? That's right. You have really got to love people, and they know you love them. See, there's something about it.

And the man now called my wife a few days ago and said, "Is Brother Branham there?"

Said, "No."

Said, "Well, one thing I'll have to say, I disagreed with him in theology, but I say he's a servant of Christ."

Well then... And then, before I left he sent a letter to me, and he said, "I'm coming up as soon as you get back. I want that baptism of the Holy Ghost that you're talking about."

119 So you see just where... If you'd of... If I'd have had that feeling of saying, "Why, there's nothing to you. Your old denomination is no good, and--and all you Church of Christ people's no good. You're no good; you're--you're devils," I'd never have won that man. And if I would've told him that I loved him, and didn't mean it in my heart, he'd have knowed better. Now, that's--that's all there is to it. You've got to mean it in your heart.

And that's on the nights when I walk out on that platform under that discernment. See? I don't think about it. I just don't eat food from dinner time, and fast, and pray, and stay in the room, because He promised me He would do it; and therefore, I go without one shadow of doubt, because He promised He would do it. Therefore (See?), I know my motive is what? My objective is what? For the furtherment of the Kingdom of God. If a man goes this way, that way, whatever church he goes, as long as he comes to Christ, it doesn't matter to me, and that is in my heart. See? And no matter if we go over and join the Church of Christ, that's just all right. That's fine. If he... What church he joins, it doesn't matter to me, but as long as I won his soul with Christ, is the main thing.

122 So I said, "Brother Ness, not to be different..." Now, I am going... Is it all right to use this, brother? I said, "I want to say and explain..." And in this, I might say to you brethren here. Now, don't mention this amongst your congregation, if you will, and do me a favor, just--just--just let me just be your brother (See?), and I'll... And if--if I'm wrong, then you forgive me. But I want to explain to you, being that there's both groups setting here this morning, both the Oneness and the Assemblies, also, and the trinitarian belief...

Now, I want to make this statement. I want to say that I believe that both sides are wrong as long as they argue one with the other, because their motives is wrong. And as long as your motives is wrong, no matter what your objective is; but your motive to that objective is wrong, then it'll never work. That's right.

124 Now, some people have said, "Brother Branham, you are a 'Jesus Only.'"

I want to say that that is in error. I am not a "Jesus Only."

Somebody says, "Brother Branham, are you a trinitarian?"

No, sir. I am not a trinitarian; I'm a Christian. See? Now, I--I don't... The word "trinitarian" don't even mention in the Bible--the word "trinity." And I do not believe that there is three individual gods. I believe there is one God in three offices: Father, Son, Holy Ghost. That's exactly why we were commissioned to baptize in the Name of Father, Son, Holy Ghost. I believe that it's God condescending, coming down.

127 Now, God, when He first appeared to men, He was in a form of a Pillar of Fire. You believe that, don't you? The... Any Bible reader that knows that the Pillar of Fire that was in the wilderness was the Logos, that--that was the Angel of the Covenant, which was Christ, because He said He was... It wasn't... I believe it was St. John 6 there, He said, "Before Abraham was, I Am." He was the I AM. So that was God holy. Even if a man touched the mountain, he must be killed. See? All right.

129 Now, that same God was trying to work Himself back into His creature, that He created. Now, He could not come near them because they were sinful, and the blood of goats and sheep never did take away sin; we know that. It just covered sin. Now, but then that same God that was the Pillar of Fire, He became flesh through His Son, and dwelt in a body called the Lord Jesus Christ. The Bible said, "In Him dwells the Fullness of the Godhead bodily." And Jesus said in... Well, I Timothy 3:16 "Without controversy, great is the mystery of godliness," and if they could call it great, why, what would we do. See? "Great is the mystery of godliness, for God was manifested in the flesh, and seen of angels, and received up into glory," and so forth.

130 Now, and He said in St. John 14 to Thomas, "When you have seen Me, you have seen the Father. And why sayest thou, 'Show us the Father?'" The Bible said that God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself.

Now, God cannot be three people, three gods, neither can Jesus be His Own Father in one. See? So, you see, it makes both radically wrong.

And now, if you'll just notice, there is no place... If we've got three gods, we're heathens. Now, we know that. Like the Jew said to me one time when I was talking to him, said, "Which one of them is your god? Which one is your god: the Father, the Son, or the Holy Ghost? Which one is yours?"

And I said, "Why, there's no three gods."

He said, "You can't chop--chop God in three pieces and give Him to a Jew."

I said, "No, sir."

I said... When John Rhyn had been healed of blindness there at Fort Wayne, you know, and this rabbi up here at Mishawaka--or to Benton Harbor, he said, "You can't chop God in no three pieces and give Him to a Jew."

I said, "Certainly not." I told him, I said, "Rabbi, would it be hard for you to believe the prophets?"

He said, "No."

137 I said, "In Isaiah 9:6, Who is he talking about? 'To us a Child is born, a Son is given, be called Counselor, Mighty God, Prince of Peace?'"

He said, "That was the Messiah."

I said, "Then, Rabbi, what relation will Messiah be to God?"

He said, "He will be God."

That's what I thought. See? I said, "See, that's exactly right. That's what He is." And so I said, "Tell me now where Jesus failed to fulfill exactly what the prophet said He would do"; and he started to cry and walked out. I said, "By that, John Rhyn has his sight."

And he said, "Far be it from God having a son."

I said, "The great Jehovah overshadowed a woman, as the prophet said He would, and He created a Blood cell, and through that blood cell is where come forth the body of Christ."

140 "Look in the Old Testament, Rabbi," I said. "When a man went to make an offering, he took a lamb. He knowed he had broke the commandments of God, so he took a lamb. He confessed his sins, and this lamb was killed. While the--his hands being on the lamb, his confession that he knowed that he should die for his sins, but the lamb was taking his place; and the blood cell was broke, and he held the little lamb by his hand until he felt its little life go out of it and stiffen out, and then the priest, of course, throwed the blood on the--on the fire, the brazen altar of judgment. Then," I said, "that man, then he went out of there knowing that the lamb had took his place, but he went out with the same desire he had when he come in (See?), because it could not take away sin. (See?) But, then in this case, the worshipper once purged, has no more conscience of sin. There, they was an offering made yearly," but I said, "now there is this time the worshipper once purged has no more conscience of sin; because look, Rabbi, in the hemoglobin, that little life that begins in the cell, which it comes from the male sex into the female, and she produces the egg. But a hen can lay an egg, but if it hasn't been with the male bird, it'll never hatch."

143 And I said, "Then God, the greatest that filled all time and space, became down to one little germ to the womb of a woman." And then I said, "When we are saved today... Jesus was neither Jew nor Gentile, because the egg only produced the flesh. The Blood had the life, so we are... The Bible said we are saved by the Blood of God. See? He was neither Jew nor Gentile; He was God; therefore, when we come to the altar, and put our hands by faith upon His head, and feel the tearing and agony at Calvary, and confess our sins, that we are wrong, and He died in our place, then (You see?)," I said, "the blood of that lamb could not come back upon this... The blood that the cell was broke, and the life that was let loose and breaking this blood cell of the lamb, could not come back upon the worshipper, because it was a animal life, and it would not coincide with the human life."

145 "But this time, when that blood cell was broke, it wasn't merely a man; that was God's Life was released. And when the worshipper lays his hands by faith upon the Son of God and confesses his sins, not the life of another man, but the Life of God comes back into this man, which is Eternal Life. The word "Zoe," which is translated "God's Own Life," and He said He'd give us Zoe, Eternal Life. And now we are sons and daughters of God. There you are."

I said, "Now, what is it? It's God condescending." He came first. No man could touch Him, because man had sinned. Then He was come down in a body in order to taste sin, to take sin. See, He... The only thing God could do to be just was do it that way.

147 For instance, what if I had the jurisdiction of this audience this morning like that God had over the human race, and I said, "The first man looks at that post dies," and Tommy Hicks looks at it? Now, for instance, I say, "Brother Carlson, you die for him." That wouldn't be just. I'd say, "Leo, you're my secretary; you die for him." That wouldn't be just. "Billy Paul, my son, you die for him." That isn't just. The only way I can be just is take his place myself, and that's what God did.

He, God is a Spirit, and He created... He--He changed His cast. It ought to be striking to people to think of little Jehovah. He could've come a full-grown man, but He come into a manger over a manure pile: Little Jehovah crying like a baby, little Jehovah playing like a boy, little Jehovah carpenter like a workman, little Jehovah in the teen-age, Jehovah, hanging between heavens and earth with gobs of drunken slobbers and spits of soldiers upon His face, Jehovah dying for His children, Jehovah dying to redeem, Not another person, but God Himself. See? God--that was His office. Why? He's trying to get back to the heart of man.

149 Now, we couldn't touch Him there. Here, we felt Him with our hand. Now, what did He do through the offering of that body? He becomes Jehovah in us. We are parts of Him.

On the day of Pentecost the Pillar of Fire bursted Itself up, and tongues of fire set upon each one, showing that God was separating Himself amongst His church. Then, brethren, we can only get together and bring that together. Then we got Jehovah in the Fullness, when we come together. But how can we, when this one speaking in tongues and got the baptism, and this one... And then keeping this lick of fire over here, and this one... Let's put it together.

151 When God on the day of Pentecost come down, and the Bible said, "tongues of fire set upon each of them," and they--tongues, like a fire, licks. It was that Pillar of Fire separating Itself and dividing Itself amongst the people, that we would be brethren. "That day you'll know that I'm in the Father, the Father in Me; I in Me and you in Me," and we--well we're one. We are one, not divided.

152 Now, Jehovah God, up here, couldn't touch the human race, because of His Own law of holiness. Jehovah God became sin for us and paid the price that the same Jehovah God could come and live in us: God above us, God with us, God in us: not three gods; one God.

Professors go crazy trying to figure it out. Just it's a revelation. It's got to be revealed to you.

Now, now, when it comes to the baptism... now many people... "Now, you've got to do that, brethren," or it's like I said to Brother Scism and to Brother Ness, that if you... The--the argument came up, and many of you scholars here is more sufficient than I, but I've done much studying upon the subject. I read that "Pre-Nicene Fathers," the "Nicene Council," and all the historians, and so forth. That issue come up at the Nicene Council. Both sides went to seed when the Catholic church took the extreme trinitarian side, and the other one went to unitarian, and both sides went out. Exactly right, because man had something to do into it. You've got to let God do it. No need of us trying to figure it out. Let's be brothers. Let's just go on and let God do the thing that He's going to do. If He's infinite and knows all things and predicted the end from the beginning, how can we do anything about it? Just keep moving on. That's the way... Keep in step, as I said last night, with our great Joshua.

156 Now, look: if there is three gods... I just want to show you how ridiculous this is. If there is three gods, then Jesus was His Own Father... Jesus could not been His Own Father, being one. And if there's three, he wasn't born a virgin birth. Now, how many...

I'm going to say this is God the Father, and this is God the Son, and this is God the Holy Ghost. Now, to you different brethren here, you watch this just a minute and you see what I'm trying to point at. I pray that God will let you see it. Now, look, you both believe the same thing, but the devil's just got between you and broke you up about it. It's exactly the same thing, and I'll prove it to you by the help of God and with God's Bible. If it ain't the Bible, then don't receive it. That's right.

158 But now look: This is what? God the Father; this is God the Son; this is God the Holy Ghost. Well now, let's stop now just a minute, laying those three out there: God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

Oh, I--I ain't going to have time to do this. I...?... See? Well, I'll hurry just as quick as I can. Forgive me, my brethren, but I--I've never got to talk to you now, and I--I want to do this.

160 And then look: God the Father, the Son, the Holy Ghost. Now, Who was the Father of Jesus Christ? God was the Father of Jesus Christ. We all believe that. Is that right? All right. Now, when we take Matthew 28:19, when Jesus said, "Go ye therefore, teach all nations, baptizing them in the Name of the Father, Son, Holy Ghost." Ten days afterwards Peter said, "Repent, and be baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ." There's a straight contradiction somewhere. Now, let's don't--don't just... Everybody's testified and things. Here it is. Here's my belief, and I'm just laying it out before you, brethren. I don't say this out in the pulpits. It's up to you, but I want to show you what I see on both sides, so the Holy Spirit reveal it to you. See?

163 Now, Matthew 28:19, and if Matthew 28:19 contradicts Acts 2:38, then there's a contradiction in the Bible, and It's not worth the paper It's wrote on.

Now, if you will notice in Matthew the 16th chapter, Jesus gave to Peter the revelation and give Him the keys. Now, remember, the Bible is not revealed by theology of some man-made scheme. It's not. It's a revelation.

It was a revelation to begin with. Why did Abel offer unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain? It was revealed to him that it wasn't peaches, and apples, and oranges, and apples that... If apples will make women realize they're naked, we better pass the apples again, brother. Don't you think so? That sounds sacrilegious, but I don't mean to say that; but it wasn't apples. No, sir. Now, and if that be so, then it was revealed to Abel that he was the blood of his father, so he offered blood, because it was a revelation. The whole thing's built upon that.

167 Now, look, here is an old ignorant fisherman. Not even enough education; the Bible said he was ignorant and unlearned. But he was standing there, and Jesus asked the question, "Who do you say I, the Son of man, am?"

One said, "Why, You're--You're Mos-..." Or, "They--they say, 'You're Moses.'"

"Who do they, does they say I am?"

One said, "Why, You are Jeremias or the prophets, and this, that, or the other."

He said, "That's not the question. I asked you. Who do you say that I am?"

And Peter stated right out and said, "Thou art the Son of God."

And He said, "Blessed art thou, Simon, son of Jonas. (Now watch.) Flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but My Father, which is in heaven." See?

172 Now, watch. Now, the Catholic church says that He built the church upon Peter. That's wrong. The Protestant church says He built it upon Himself; but now watch and find out, see if it is. He built it upon the spiritual revelation of Who He was, because He said, "Blessed art thou Simon, son of Jonas; flesh and blood has not revealed this to you. I say thou art Simon, upon this rock (What rock? The revelation.) I will build My church, and the gates of hell cannot prevail against it."

Then when Peter standing present when Matthew 28 was quoted, and turned around, and ten days later, with that revelation, and baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Why did he do it with the revelation of God and had the keys to the Kingdom, brother?

176 Now, I might hurt you for a minute, one side of you. But stop just a minute. There is not one place in the Bible where any persons was ever baptized in the Name of Father, Son, Holy Ghost. There's not one place in the Scriptures; and if there is, produce it; and if you can find anywhere in the sacred history until the forming of the Catholic church, I want you to produce it. There's no place now, and that's true.

But now wait a minute, you Oneness; just a second. Now, there's no place where... If any man can show me one text of Scripture where that ceremony was used in the Bible of Father, Son, Holy Ghost, you're obligated to come, tell me where somebody was baptized like that.

178 And some of them said, "Well, I'll take what Jesus said, not what Peter said." If they were contrary one to another, what are we going to do? If it all ain't God, what part of the Bible is right? It's all got to coincide and come together, and only the revelation of God; our schools will never teach it. It's a revelation that you must see it.

Then, if them two man were contrary one to another, then what kind of a Bible are we reading? How do I know whether John 14 is right or not? How do I know whether John 3 is right or not? How--how--how do I know? See? But the only way that I can have faith in God is to know that that Bible is right and believe It's right and stay right with It. Though I don't understand It, I move It anyhow. But when these contradictions comes up, then I go before God to find out. And the same Angel that meets me in the meeting in the night, is the same One Who taught me this. See?

183 Now, see if this is how this is, now... Now, Matthew 28:19, let's watch just a moment, now. And now I'm going to take Acts 2:38 right here, where Peter said, "the Lord Jesus Christ," and Matthew said, "Father, Son, Holy Ghost." Now, listen. He said, Baptize them not in the Name of the Father, in the Name of the Son, in the Name of the Holy Ghost; he never said that. There's no name, and name, and name. He never said, "Baptize them in the names of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost," 'cause it is not even sensible. He said, "Baptize them in the Name, N-a-m-e, of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost." Is that right? ... of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, the conjunction and, and, and. Not names, not in the Name of the Father, Name of the Son, Name of the Holy Ghost; not in the names of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; but in the Name, N-a-m-e (singular), of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Now, which one of them is the right name to baptize in? It's one Name. Which one is it? Is Father the right name? or Son the right name? or is Holy Ghost the right name? It's a Name somewhere. Is that right?

188 Well, now I want to ask you something then. If the Name... Then if Jesus said, "Baptize them in the Name of the Father, Son, and Ghost," how many believes that Jesus said that? That's the Scripture. It's Matthew 28:19. In the Name of the Father, Son...

(It's something another; we know it... I'll talk to Paul after... Yes, sir. All right, just... [Brother Branham has a conversation with someone--Ed.])

190 ... fountains... now, in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, now, listen, brethren: there is no such a thing as Name of the Father, because Father is not a name; it's a title. There's no such a thing as the Name of Son, 'cause Son is a title. There's no such a thing as Name of Holy Ghost; that is what It is.

I was saying that at a ministerial breakfast one morning. One woman, out of order of course, anybody that would disrupt anything like that. She said, "Wait just a minute. I beg your pardon." Said, "Holy Ghost is a name."

I said, "That's what It is. I am human; but my name's not Human."

It is the Holy Ghost. That is not a name; that's what It is. It is a noun, of course, but it's not--it's a--it's a--it's not a name.

Now, if He said, "Baptize them in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost"; and neither Father, Son, or Holy Ghost is the name, then what is the Name? We want to find out.

195 Now, we can get it all in one place here, if you'll just watch and serve a little time. Now... Or conserve a little time, I meant to say. Now, notice Matthew 28:19. Now, I don't say that... You might've done it, some of you sisters or brothers, you might've picked up a book someday, and looked at the back of it, and said, "John and Mary lived happy ever after." Well, who is John and Mary? What is... Who is John and Mary that live happy ever after? There's only one way you'll ever know who John and Mary is, that... If it's a puzzle to you, go back and read the book. Is that right? Go back to the first, read it through, and it tells you who John and Mary is.

197 Well, if Jesus said--Jesus Christ the Son of God, which said, "Go ye therefore, teach all nations, baptizing them into the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost," and neither Father, Son, or Holy Ghost is a name; then if it is a puzzle, we'd better go back to the first of the book.

Now, let's turn back to the 1st chapter of Matthew, and we'll start there. Gives the genealogy till it comes down to the 18th verse. Now, watch. Now, watch just a minute. This is Father on my right side; this in the middle is Son; and this is the Holy Ghost. Now, this is the Father of Jesus Christ. Is that right? God is the Father of Jesus Christ. We all believe that? All right. Now, Matthew 1:18 said.

Now, the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When... his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before... (she)... they, came together, she was found with a child of the Holy Ghost. (I thought God was His Father.)

And she shall bring forth a son,... they shall call his name JESUS:

And Joseph her husband, being a just man,... not willingly to make her a publick example, but minded to put her away, privily. (on this wise)

.. while he thought on these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary, thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is of the [The ministers say, "Holy Ghost."--Ed.]

I thought God was His Father? Now, has He got two fathers, brethren? He can't have. If He was, He was a bastard child, and what kind of a religion have we got there? You've got to admit that God the Father and the Holy Ghost is the same self Spirit. Sure it is. Sure, it's the same self Spirit. Now, we got down to see that.

And she shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name JESUS: for he shall save his people from his... sin.

.. this was all done, that it might be fulfilled... (I'm quoting Scripture, you ministers know, as I go.)... that it might be fulfilled... spoke of the prophet by the Lord saying,

.. a virgin shall conceive and bring forth a child... and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which is by interpretation, God with us.

Is that right? Then, what is the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost? Why, certainly.

206 That's the reason Peter baptized them in the Name of Jesus Christ. But I don't care if you're baptized in the name of Rose of Sharon, Lily of the Valley, or Morning Star, that's titles too. If your heart is right towards God... He knows your heart. But now... Now, I expressed that.

Now, now, I said, "Now..."

Brother Scism said, "Now." 'Course, sure; that looked like Oneness. Well, he was right in for that.

I said, "Now, here, I want to say something to you now." See? I said, "Now, I want to prove to you that these both men said the same thing. Now, Matthew said, 'In the Name of the Father,' is that right? All right. And Peter said, 'In the Name of the Lord.' Matthew 28:19 said, 'In the Name of the Father,' and Acts 2:38 said, 'In the Name of the Lord.'"

209 "David said, 'The Lord said unto my Lord' Who was it? Father and Lord is the same thing. David said, 'The Lord said unto my Lord, set thou on my right hand.' See? In the Name of the Father--in the Name of the Lord. And Matthew said, 'In the Name of the Son,' and Peter said, 'In the Name of Jesus.' Who is the Son? Jesus. 'In the Name of the Holy Ghost' was Matthew, and Peter said, 'In the Name of Christ' the Logos. Father, Son, Holy Ghost: Lord Jesus Christ. Why, it's just as perfect as it can be." See?

213 Brother Scism said to me... Brother Scism, the Oneness brother, he said, "Brother Branham, that's right. But he said, "That is this."

I said, "Then this is that." That's right. See? I said, "If that's this, this is that. So what are you fussing about?" I said, "Let me recommend to you brethren... If I ever baptize a person, here's what..." I said, "Now, here's Dr. Ness..."

Now, you... Somebody said awhile ago, you brethren, that you knew Dr. Ness. Well, I'll say here, Brother Hicks, here, he has a... I think you have a doctor's degree. Is that right? All right.

Now, I said, "If Dr. Ness, setting here..." Now, I said, "If I wanted... Now, when I take a person to the water to baptize them, I recognize it just like he did." I said, "That was titles that went to His Name," and I said, "Now, the Assembly brothers are using titles, and the Oneness brother are using names." I said, "Now, I'm going to prove to you you're both wrong, and I'm right." (You know how you have to do; I have men under strain that way; you have to have a little sense of humor once in a while to kind of unwind them, you know.) So I--I said, "I'm going to prove to you that you're both wrong, and I'm right."

220 I said, "Now, what if I wanted to regard Brother Ness, I'd say... (Or Brother Hicks here). I'd say, 'Hicks...' Now, would that sound nice? No. Well, what if I'd say, 'Doctor, hey Doc, what about it?' Now, that sounds irreverent doesn't it?" When, I said, "That is the way you Assemblies do. See? When you Assembly brothers say, 'In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and the Holy Ghost,' you just say. 'In the name of the reverend doctor.'"

Then I said, "Then you Oneness brethren, when you baptize, you say, 'Jesus.'" They don't use... they... Jesus Only just use the name 'Jesus.' There's just many Jesuses, but it's the Lord Jesus Christ. You see? There's many baptize in the Name of Jesus; I certainly don't go for that. There's no Scripture. You get the original, and see if it ain't Lord Jesus Christ. Certainly. He's the Lord Jesus Christ. There's many Jesuses, certainly. And the Christ is the Anointed.

225 I said, "Now, if I was going to say the same thing to Brother Ness. I'd say... Would it sound right for me to say, 'Hey Ness.' "I said, "That's the way you Oneness would say it. (See?) Wouldn't that be a irreverent disregards for that man who's studied, and he's got a doctor's degree? If he's studied hard for that, he ought to be titled then."

Then I said, "Then if I said, 'Hey, Doc!'" I said, "Wouldn't that sound flat for a minister to address another one or..." I said, "That's just the way that you do it on the sides of the titles."

But I said, "When I take a man to the water; I walk up there and ask him and talk, and get his name and whoever he is, and his faith, then I pray and say, 'Now, Father, as Thou has commissioned us to go unto all the world and make disciples of all nations (You brethren know that's the original. See?)--make disciples of all nations, baptizing them into the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, teaching them to observe whatever things that Thou has... all things that Thou has taught us.' So then, I said, 'Upon your confession of faith, upon your confession of your sins and your faith in the Son of God, I baptize thee, my beloved brother, in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ.'" I said, "That's the way I baptize. I both recognize His titles, for He was both Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and the reason Jesus said that was..."

231 Now, look, if--if that isn't so, you got a contradiction in your Scriptures. You got a contradiction, and what are you going to do when... What if this Buddhist brother would rise up and say that? What about this? What did they say when they told me over there when this Indian brother challenged Morris Reidhead, and said to him, said, "What about Mark 16?" He had to crawfish on it. You don't have to crawfish on nothing. That is God's Word. Stay with It. Just pray. Get the revelation. It all runs the same. See, they're both saying the thing.

235 Now, not titles, not...?... I said, "Now, I recognize Him; He was the Father, not another god. He was the Son, not another god, the same God. It's three offices. God in the Fatherhood: dispensation, if you want to call it of the Fatherhood; Sonship; and it's the same God in us now. 'I will be with you.'" The 'I,' the personal pronoun, "I'll be with you." So you see it's three offices, not three gods.

Now, brethren, if the disciples never used it, and on down, I ain't saying nothing against it. That's all right, but I tell you if a man come out here and was baptized in the name of the Rose of Sharon, the Lily of the Valley, and Morning Star, and believed Jesus Christ was his Saviour, I'd say, "God bless you, brother; come on, let's go." That's right, 'cause if your heart ain't right, you're not right anyhow. Exactly right, and your--your heart's got to be right.

237 And I said, "Now, look. Now, if I was going to greet Brother Ness here, I'd say 'the Reverend Doctor Ness.' That's exactly. He is a minister. He ought to be regarded as a reverend. He has studied and much studying. He has a doctor's degree, so he should be called 'Doctor.' That's his title. See? And his name is Ness, though. Now, I wouldn't say, 'Hey, Ness; hey Doc.' No, that wouldn't be right. I would say, 'Reverend Doctor Ness.' See, that's what I am calling Him (See?), what He is: both Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, the Lord Jesus Christ." See?

I said, "If I ever baptized one out in your all's churches, that's the way I'll baptize." I said, "Would you receive him, Brother Ness?"

He said, "Certainly. He's been baptized in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost."

I said, "Would you receive Him, Brother Scism?"

He said, "Certainly he's been baptized in Jesus' Name."

I said, "Then what is the matter with you brethren. Why don't you accept that and break down these walls where these poor human beings are... The Oneness want to really... The--the congregations, they want to worship with the Assemblies, and the Assemblies congregation wants to worship with the Oneness, and brethren are that way. They are that way, but as long as the devil can make them fight..."

242 Now, you see what I mean, brethren? I'm driving towards that one thing: Jesus Christ and the uniting of the Body of Jesus Christ. That's what my purpose is. Now, I don't say nothing about, "Hey, you ain't baptized in Jesus' Name; you're going to hell." Now, that's nonsense.

I'll tell you what happened the other day. I was down in Texas. ('Fore leaving... And the brethren here are witnesses to this.) The Oneness church, seventy-two churches sponsoring my meeting, and I put Brother Petty, the Assembly of God brother up on the platform that night. Now, you know that's true. He's a precious brother. Brother Petty, if any of you know him, from Beaumont, Texas. He's one of the finest man I ever met. His wife is a converted Catholic, a real sainted woman. He's a real man of God. Tell me who's a finer man than Roy Weed of the Assemblies of God. Mention any of these men. Look here all these brothers I know around here: Brother... From the Philadelphian church here, and the Assemblies of God men, and... Who's any finer people? Tell me where... Tell me who's a finer man than Jack Moore? Tell me that. He's a, what they call... They belong to them... He's not a radical. You find radical on both sides, and that's where the people point, and that's where the devil points. But they're all men of God; God's give them the Holy Ghost. If it wasn't for the grace of God, we'd all be gone with our fusses and things. That's exactly right. But the grace of God binds us together. No wonder we can sing,

Blest be the tie that binds our hearts in Christian love.

That's what we need.

247 Then, and so you know what? The General Superintendent over the--the church called me up. He said, "Did you know what you did last night?" My second night there...

I said, "What?" I said, "We had a wonderful meeting."

Said, "You had a man on your pulpit was a sinner."

I said, "I didn't know it. Who was it?"

Said, "That Mr. Petty."

Oh, I said, "A sinner?" Why, I said, "He's an Assembly of God preacher, brother."

He said, "Yes, but he's still a sinner, because he hasn't been baptized right."

And I said, "Brother, pray tell me why?" I said, "He's got the Holy Ghost."

He said, "Brother Branham, what did Peter say? 'Repent and be baptized in the Name of Jesus Christ for the remission of your sins.' Therefore your sins cannot be remitted until you're baptized in Jesus' Name."

I said, "Is that the formula, my brother?"

He said, "That's the formula."

I said, "God upset His Own apple cart then in Acts 10:49, for 'While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word,' and they had never been baptized at all. Then God give the Holy Ghost to people that wasn't even converted." I said, "Where in the world are you standing now?"

253 He said, "You know what we are going to do?" Said, "We're drawing a little ring and drawing you right out of our circle."

Then I said, "I'm going to draw another one and draw you right back in again." So I said, "You can't draw me out, 'cause I love you. See, you just can't do it." I said, "There's too many of your brethren out there that love me and believe in me." I said, "You... I'll--I'll... They'll come anyhow." I said, "They'll come, and you can't draw me out. If you draw me out, I'll draw you back in." I said...?... "When you make one circle, God, by His grace, will let me draw another one and pull you right back in." That's right. Draw them right back again...

255 And brother, oh, in Christ's Name, may I say this: I--I got... I know I'm holding up time here. It is just about almost time for closing, I guess. But let me just say this. See? And I said to that man; I said, "I would go with you as long as you would preach the Scriptures, and have love, and believe that--that--and preach and say you were baptizing people--not in the Name of Jesus (Jesus only). No, sir, I--I sure wouldn't go for that, 'cause I'm acquainted with several Jesuses: know them in Africa and different places, people named Jesus. But if you'll use the term of 'our Lord Jesus Christ,' I'll go with you on that. That's all right. I'll stick by you. I think you should put 'Father, Son, and Holy Ghost' first (See?), to get it right." I said, "I think you should."

But he said, "Oh no, no, that--that's back in trinity."

I said, "It is not a trinity; it is One God in three offices." Not a trinity, three gods. We don't have no three gods. Certainly not. There's no such a thing: wasn't taught in the Bible, and there's only One God. "Hear ye, oh Israel, I'm the Lord your God, one god." First commandment: "Thou shalt have no other gods before Me." Certainly He's One God, not three. That's a Catholic version of it, and it was a lead off from the Catholic to the Lutheran, and on down, and so forth, and it's generally believed among people today that we have three gods.

259 And that's where you'll never... This Gospel will never go to the Jews (which I prophesied the other morning to a Jewish missionary there), you'll never take a trinity god to a Jew. You'll never do that, which he isn't; he's got better sense than that. See, he knows more about the Bible than that. But He's--there's never a triune god to a--to a Jew. If you'll let him know It is the same Jehovah, he'll receive it right now. Sure. That is it. See?

And I believe all of this, as Joseph said, "Brethren, don't be angry with yourself, because God has did this." You see, for a thing... So that, it could wait till this time. That's all, because our Gentile age is just about over. Now, I believe that with all of our heart.

261 So do you see, my brethren, I'm trying to drive at something. That this group of people, of men, who has the baptism of the Holy Ghost... Aimee McPherson's group: what did she do? She was first a Oneness, I believe, then come out, and become an Assembly, and then pulled out and organized herself different. here not long ago put in a little group a little...?...

I was setting in O. L. Jaggers' meeting. Now, we all know O. L. Jaggers. His--his father helped found the General Council of the Assemblies of God. Now, O. L. is a great man. He's a great preacher. I told him not long ago; I said, "Brother Jaggers, if I could preach like you did, I'd never even have a healing service." But he had got all that blood and wine and stuff when he first started over there.

263 Excuse me if I am hurting your feelings, brethren, on that. I--I... That's all right. God can make blood come, wine come, or oil come, whatever He wants to; but that don't remit sins. No, sir. No, sir, no indeedy.

The Blood of Jesus Christ shall never lose Its power,

Until all the ransomed church of God be saved to sin no more.

I said, "Brother Jaggers..." I took him. I called him up, and I was with the Christian Business Men, and I said--I said, "Brother O. L..."

He said, "Where in the world are you at?" I was in a little, old cheap motel out there, and he said, "You mean to tell me they put you out here."

I said, "That was my desire. When I come to you," I said, "What did you do? You put me over in the Statler's Hotel, and I just had to stand in the corner. You set me down at the table, and I didn't know which knife to use or nothing else, and I didn't... and went down through there without a coat on, and they wanted to run me out," and I said, "I--I don't know how to handle myself."

He said, "I'll take you over there if they are too poor to do it."

I said, "No, sir." I said, "What I want to do is have a steak with you if you'll pay for it."

He said, "All right."

So then we went out to a place, and we set down, and I said, "Brother Jaggers, I certainly admire your..." And he's a very dear friend of mine, a precious brother. And I--I had his little pamphlet, where he had that woman that just come over here from overseas that had blood in her hands and things. So I had it in here. I just wanted him to deny it once, and then I had it right on his paper, you know.

270 I said, "I have noticed where you're going right along, going to have a big revival," started it up 'cause the Business Men had me over there, course...

Look like people would know if the Holy Spirit can reveal on the platform, can't He tell me what's going on in places, brethren? I can tell you word by word and prove it by Brother Carlson, this brother here, I set at the meeting yesterday and told these brethren what would be here this morning. That's right. Exactly. See, because the Holy Spirit woke me up and said, "Stand by the window." I looked at the window, and He showed me just exactly this. I said... Now, brethren, See? Why, they ought to know it.

273 Here not long ago a man got up here at the Chautauqua and said, "Brother Branham is a prophet." I don't claim to be no prophet. See? But he said, "Brother Branham is a prophet when he is under the Spirit of discernment," but said, "Oh, his doctrine is poison; be careful with it."

I thought of an educated man would say a thing like that. What does a "prophet" mean? "A Divine interpreter of the Word." The Word of the Lord came to the prophet. You see?

But just... Now, that--that's neither here to say, but anyhow, Brother Jaggers and I said... He said... Oh, I said, "I seen about that woman that's got that blood in her hands."

"Oh," he said, "Brother Branham, that is the most phenomenal you ever seen."

I said, "Brother Jaggers, I love you. First, I want you to put my hand in yours. Let's say we are brothers."

He said, "Sure. What's the matter?"

I said, "You are one of the most powerful preachers that I know of. What a--what a instrument for God that you are."

He said, "Thank you, Brother Branham. You're really humble."

I said, "I'm not saying that to be humble. I'm saying that because I believe it. You are God's servant." But I said, "Brother Jaggers, unless you... You're--you're running too much out; you haven't got a counterbalance for what you are talking about. You're basing..."

281 And here's what's the matter with a lot of you Assemblies of God and other men on these healing services. I don't blame you. There's so much called... And Tommy here, is a good brother, and we know how solid he stands, but there's so much in the land today under the name of Divine healing, no wonder you don't want to sponsor a meeting in the city. They come and bleed the people, and go out, and what have they got? Don't give the people a bit more than you do from the platform, from your own pulpit; and you're right, brethren. I'm telling you, you're right.

But it's just like I was reading the history of Martin Luther. It said, "It wasn't a mystery that Martin Luther could protest the Catholic church and get by with it (You've read his history.) but that Martin Luther could hold his head above all the fanaticism that followed his revival. There was the mystery. And when the phenomena is done, the uncircumcised follows--just like it was in Egypt; and it always has cause trouble out in the land. We know that when we get out there, which they raised up Korah, God had to destroy. But brethren, I don't blame you.

284 Brother Jaggers set there and tried to tell me that that was the Holy Ghost a doing that and said... And then I had in his own paper. I said, "Brother Jaggers," now I said, "I am a seventh grade pupil, and you are a Doctor of Divinity and studied to be an attorney. You was raised up in a clean, decent church, the Assemblies of God. Your father helped to found that faith, and you pulling away, that's up to you." But I said, "That's up to any man that wants to do that. I don't draw any lines there, but when it comes to a place that an instrument like you could win thousands of souls to Christ, would build your ministry upon a sensation." I said, "Brother Jaggers, you build a column like that, if you haven't got a counterbalance for that, it'll fall after while, and you got to have Scripture for what you are talking about."

He said, "There is Scripture."

I said, "Produce it."

He said, "Well, Brother Branham," said, "that's the Holy Ghost doing that."

I said, "Show me the Scripture where It said the Holy Ghost ever made blood come out on somebody, so forth like that. Just show it: oil pour out of them. You said that oil was for Divine healing, and you said that woman's blood would be the salvation of nations." I said, "If that is so, then what happened to the Blood of Jesus Christ? It takes away, and anything that is against It is anti. It is against It"; I said, "it becomes an antichrist doctrine."

"Oh," he said, "Brother Branham, you'll learn someday."

I said, "I hope I never learn like that. Now, brother," I said, "I love you, and you're my brother." And I said, "Brother Jaggers, you're going to get on a limb after while that you can't get back off of. Come back to your church, and come back and stay with the Gospel." And I said, "Don't build it upon sensations." I said...

288 For now, he's got--he's baptizing to Eternal Life. You know, every time you baptize, you go back to a young woman or man. Now, that's going to... He ain't going never die, so that is he on the end of the limb right now, them vitamin pills out of the Dead Sea...

You see, but that's what it is, brother. You start on those little sensations, and you men here that's got these churches, you let something like that come into the city, and you know, the devil is shrewd, and he--he jumps in on those things like that. He fusses at it. And he--he gets people wound up, and he causes confusions in the church and things, but that isn't so.

290 Now, here, no matter how much you are right, here's one thing that we fail and miss, my brothers. Now, I'm closing in saying this. No matter how right I am, and how Scriptural I am, and how much I know about God's Bible, if I haven't got the Spirit of God of love in my heart for the whole human race and all, then I'm wrong to begin with.

Now, Paul said in I Corinthians 13, "Though I have knowledge, (See?) and understand all the mysteries of God (See?), under--understand, and have not charity, I'm nothing. And though I speak with tongue of men and of angels," that's those who you speak to God and always the ones can it be interpreted. "Though I speak with tongues (genuine tongues) of men and angels and have not charity (love), it profits me nothing." So if I know all the mysteries of God and can unroll them and--and make them all hit together, and I don't have love, what good does it do? And when I...

292 Jesus said, "This will all men know that you are My disciples, when you have..." when the Assemblies has love for the Oneness, and the Oneness has love for the Assemblies. When you have love one for another... Be right or wrong, and is long as the objective is wrong, the motive is wrong, rather, then you're wrong to begin with. Isn't that right? See, "Though I speak with tongue of men and angels, and have not charity, I'm not nothing yet." Because God is love; we know that.

And I believe in speaking in tongues. Now, somebody said, "Brother Branham don't believe in the initial evidence." I'd like to clear that up with you now. See? I'd like to tell you. I believe that when a man receives Christ, he receives a portion of the Holy Spirit, 'cause Jesus said in Matthew the--the 12 chapter of--the 5th chapter and the 20--24th verse. He said... No, I believe it was St. John 5:24. He said, "He that heareth My Words, and believeth on Him that sent Me, has Eternal Life (Now, there is only one form of Eternal Life.), and not come into the condemnation, but pass from death to Life."

295 Now, I believe that no man can call himself; God has to call him. And if God really called him... Now, there's a lot of people, we know, brethren, that's worked up and thinks that God's called him, but their life soon finds--you find it out. But if God calls you, why, you're--you'll be there, and you'll stay there. See? No... And then if... Now, that's not Baptist doctrine. You know that. See? I don't believe in shaking hands and having eternal security and all that stuff. I--I don't believe in that, not at all. If they want to believe that, well, that's all right. I still say they are my brothers.

297 This morning, if I was going to ask for a piece of pie--which it is almost dinner time, I may eat cherry, and you might take apple, but we're both eating pie. See? So it doesn't make any... as long as we're eating pie. That's the way we believe.

If you want to be a Oneness, be a Oneness; if you want to be a Assembly of God, be a Assembly of God. If you want to be whatever you are, Baptist, Presbyterian--be a Christian in it (See?), and--and search it out for yourself, but don't fuss with one another. Because these little things, they all dovetail together. That's right. They all dovetail together and come to that one place. And--and no matter what we do, how many miracles we can perform, how many mountains we can move, or whatever it is, until we come to a place that we love, not make-believe, but we love one another, when we love every brother, no matter what church he belongs to, we love him, not just pretend we do, 'cause we know it's a religious idea; it's we're supposed to do it, but because we do it, we love one another, then long-suffering, bearing with one another... I believe in Colossians 3 about 9--somewhere along in there (I might...?... I don't... I might be wrong on the Scripture), but It said this, "After we become a Christian, we should not envy." See? We can't have faith when we're trying to pay respects and honor to one another. See, we can't do that. We can't have faith. We got to honor God (See?), honor Him. Believe in my brothers, sure, is love, but the respects and dignity goes to God. Has to be led by... Have faith and confidence in one another, and don't lie to one another (See?); don't lie to one another. If I tell you this morning, "I love you," I must mean that. If it doesn't, I'm a hypocrite. That's exactly.

302 Now, brethren, along this line... Now, Brother Tommy, I hope I haven't held too much here. I... Brother Tommy's got something to say just in a second.

But I might say this: When I come into the midst of you, I believe this: I believe that God our Father overshadowed a virgin called Mary and created in her a Blood cell which brought forth Jesus Christ, which was the Son of God, the Tabernacle in which God inveiled Himself in flesh, manifested Himself among us: God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself. I believe that that Blood cell was broke at Calvary for the remission of our sins, and the Spirit went out of Him and came back upon the church, 'cause the Christ, the Holy Spirit--the Christ the Logos, was in us now, the Holy Spirit by baptism, making us... Christ separated Himself giving His Life to each one of us, that we, as a group of people, might be the church of God.

304 And not long ago... I used to ride; you know that. My father was a rider, a great shot. I used to ride. We herded the--the--at the Arapaho Valley, I mean the Troublesome River over the Arapaho range. The Hereford Association grazes that valley. And up on that valley the ranchers, they--they have so much grass that they can raise, and when a ranch will produce as much as a ton of hay, you can run a cow on the--on the pasture up below Estes Park there. And you can run a cow--and that's part of my great hunting grounds up in there, and I have ranched in there for years. I go yet in spring and fall when I am off and can, and ride the roundups just to be up there, 'cause I love to ride. And all up and down the ranch--that valley there's a bunch of ranchers that has a right into here and to graze their cattle, and in the springtime many times have I helped them get the cattle together and run them up there. And there's a drift fence where they can't drift back on private property coming down through the range, and the ranger stands there and counts those cattle when he goes in--when they go in. And I've set a many a day, hour after hour, watch Mr. Grime's bunch go through. He had the diamond bar, ours was a turkey track, and they had the tripod just below us, and Jefferies, and so forth. Then when I'd put my leg (as many of you know) across the horn of the saddle and set there and watch that ranger as he stood there counting these cattle. I noticed one thing. He didn't pay much attention to the brand that was on it, but there's one thing he really looked for--that was the blood tag. It had to be a thoroughbred Hereford or it couldn't go behind that fence; but the brand didn't make much difference. And I think that's the way it'll be at the Judgment. He's not going to look at our brand, but He'll look for the Blood tag.

308 I have made my mistakes, brethren, and I've done so many things that's wrong. And if any time along the road I've brought, or you have heard something that I might've remarked or said that give an offense of some kind, or if I said something this morning that give an offense, I ask you as a Christian brother, sister, forgive me. I don't mean to do it. I've only expelled to you my heart so that we would know. If there's any baptizing to be done, you brethren do it yourself. See? That's... I don't do it. If I have, that's the way I'll baptize one, like that. Either one of you can take it. See? So you can take the person they're baptized in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and they're baptize in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ too. So if I ever baptize one... But I haven't done it yet. I have only baptized in my own church, and that's just the people there. And that's the way the people at my church are baptized. If you'll look back, that's the old Missionary ritual, the old Missionary Baptist ritual. And now, if... Now, that's that.

310 I believe in Divine healing; I believe in the baptism of the Holy Ghost; I believe in the--in the Holy Ghost speaking in tongues; I believe in every gift that God gave to His church. I'm for them one hundred percent, but I believe... I'm not in for a lot of this here super-duper healing that we have around today.

I would just like to make a remark here. Sometime ago there was a brother, and it isn't my precious Brother Tommy Hicks, which I regard as a true servant of Christ. It was another man in another country, and in this country there was--he was just all the time, "God's super-duper healer, super-duper healer," you know, like that. And I got a letter after the man had the--from the Lutheran church. And my secretary here knows; we have it on file. I wouldn't call the man's name, because it is not Christian-like, although I disagree with the man's ideas; but that's perfectly all right. I love him; he's my brother.

313 But it just got to a place to where they just got to have some kind of a sensation, or whip it up, or something another like that. See? And that--that's no good. See? Brother, bodily exercise does very little. And so this Lutheran minister wrote this minister back a--a letter, and he said, "You American evangelists who come here," said, "with all your super-duper healing to everybody..." And now, this sounds like a little bouquet to myself, but God knows I don't mean it in that way. But he said, "When little Deborah Stadsklev died (that baby), and that mother had stood there that day in California where that baby had died and was cold and seen laid that baby over in Brother Branham's arms, and him stand there and pray for it, and the baby started screaming and kicking, then hand it back to her."

316 He also knew of the Mexican case, which we can base this Full Gospel Business Men a statement, you have to something stated from a doctor. When that little Mexican baby died that morning at 9:00 o'clock, and this was 11:00 o'clock that night. Doctor wrote his statement out. Brother Espinosa, which many of you Assembly of God brethren know, he was the one got that statement from the doctor, that he died.

And I saw a vision out over the crowd when twenty thousand Catholic people come to Christ in Mexico City. I said, "Don't you just take that. I don't know that baby." I just saw a vision out here, and Billy there was trying with thirty or forty ushers, couldn't keep that little woman out of the prayer line with that baby. She'd run between their legs and everything. So finally I sent Jack Moore down. I said, "Go, pray for it." I looked out here, and I seen a little Mexican baby smiling. I said, "Wait a minute. Bring it here." See? And when I put my hands on that blanket, just poured down rain all day, and they'd been standing there since early that morning, and this was about 11:00 o'clock that night, and put my hands over on the little baby, and it begin kicking and squealing, and they begin screaming.

320 So then, they taken it down, and got the statement, went to the doctor, and the doctor said, "I pronounced the baby dead this morning at 9:00 o'clock. It died with pneumonia." See? And so then those things are--are--are true. They are statements. It has to be. We should always be honest and truthful about anything. Don't make it any... Just let it be what it is. Let just... God don't need any help on anything. You see? He's--He's God.

322 So this... He said, "Now, but when this mother called up Brother Branham in America, crying to him over the phone, 'Come over and raise up my little baby,' and the United States Government..." Her husband is a chaplain in the Army, and you all know Julius, many of you: wrote my book, "A Prophet Visits Africa."

"And that poor little Norwegian mother screaming to the top of her voice said, 'Brother Branham, I was standing there when that baby come to life.' Said, 'We believe you to be a servant of the--of Christ.' Said, 'Come lay your hands upon my baby, and it'll live. It died just in a moment or two with pneumonia. It was sick about four hours or five. And these men had been around there hollering and screaming and jumping up and down, saying, 'God's going to raise it up. God's going to raise it up.'" And said, "By that the American," not the American Airlines; the United States Army was going to fly me over in a jet and back in a day. See?

327 And I said, "Before I come, let me find the will of the Lord." So I prayed, two days, and that doctor was so nice to let the baby lay there. Then, one morning I got up and started to walk out into the kitchen; I looked standing there, over there just a light about the size of that light there circling around, said, "Don't touch that. Don't rebuke that. That's the hand of the Lord." I run right back and called the nation, and called and said, "I--I cannot come."

And this Lutheran minister said, "Why don't you wait till you get a clear-cut decision from God, like Brother Branham did, and then you know what you're talking about."

331 Now, that is it, brethren. If we'll just not jump at conclusions, and wait and get a glim, clear-cut decision from God. And all of this here healing centers that don't know nothing about God... I believe that Divine healing is based upon a principle that you ought to come to God first, and give your heart to Him, and wash up your lives in the Blood of Jesus Christ, and then God will go to work with you and heal you. Just like this brother said about the little woman he'd prayed for down there, a saint of God. You see?

333 In my life I made many mistakes. I've done lots of things that's wrong. I'll probably, if I live much longer, I'll do many more. Perhaps some of them will be stumbling blocks in your way. I hope that you forgive me.

I was reading of Abraham, how that the flusterations that he had, how that he... My, the things that he did. He doubted God, and he lied about his wife, and everything. But when his Divine commentary was written in Romans 4, it never mentioned his mistakes. But It said, "Abraham never staggered at the unbelief through God, but was strong." All of his mistakes was all forgotten about when the Divine commentary of his life was written. His flusterations wasn't even mentioned. His mistakes wasn't mentioned. Brethren, I hope that when my commentary is read that day that He'll rub mine out too, and won't think about them. I hope you do too. God bless you.

336 [Doctor Tommy Hicks steps to the microphone to make the following comments:

I think that we can say this morning to sum up everything that's been said with these words. Christ in me the hope of glory. Say them, please. Christ in me the hope of glory.

There's ins-and-outs and overs in the life of every man. (I'm not going to speak.) I have a message. I believe that every Christian has been...?... Jesus...?... My heart is stirred this morning, and I believe that for many of us some things that disturb us...?... make us better men and women of God.

Babe Ruth was known as the Homerun King. But did you know that Babe Ruth was also the Strikeout King? He struck out more times than he ever made home runs. He struck out 1,330 times; he only made 860 home runs. But every time Babe Ruth struck out, he went back to the dug out when the old umpire hollered, "You're out," he went back to the dug out and rubbed his hands and picked up the bat and pointed over the fence, and he always said, "I feel sorry for that pitcher out there."

There's nothing wrong in striking out, but remember: pick up the bat...?... because Christ in me the hope of glory. Say it again please: Christ in me the hope of glory. It's everything.]

Yes.

[It's everything.]

[It's everything.]

That's right.

[It's everything.]

[It's everything.]

Everything. Amen.

[Hallelujah. Arguing and fighting will never get the job done. We're too close...]

Amen.

[...to the other side. We've reached the point of no return. How many times that I've heard the captain call back on the plane: "We've now reached the point of no return."

Not long ago I heard a voice from another world that spoke to me and said, "Son, you've reached the point of no return." That means I'm closer to the other side than I am from the point where I started from.

Close your eyes, please; bow your head.

Our heavenly Father, this morning, how thankful and how grateful we are that we can say from the very deep of our heart and the deep of our souls, "Christ in me--Christ in me, the hope of glory." Oh, Jesus, put Your loving arms around every man and every woman, and may our vision and our sights be raised high--high, higher, higher than the things of this world, that we may see Christ, and others may see Christ in us. Lay Your hand upon each one of these of Thy servants...]

Grant it, Lord.

[... that may, as we go out of this place this morning that we will determine to see nothing save Christ only...]

Amen.

[... is welcome within each other. We know the job is--there's such a big job to be done, Jesus; there's such a great harvest to be reaped.]

Yes, Lord.

[Oh, help us, Lord...]

[Oh, help us, Lord...]

Yes, Lord.

[... that we'll join hands together...]

Grant it, Lord."

[and sweep across the harvest...]

Yes, Lord.

[... to win the lost and dying before it's too late.]

Yes, Lord.

[I want you to lift your hand and just praise the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ.]

[Brother Branham and the people praise the Lord.]

[Shall we stand, please. I want you to lift your hands and sing with me "I Love Him." Do you love Him...]

Amen.

[... this morning? Do you love Him with all your heart? Raise your hands and sing it, all together, "I Love Him."

I love Him, I love Him,

Because He first love me,

And purchased my salvation

On Calvary's tree.

Will you just hum it please...

You know, fellow ministers, in Argentina we had over 400,000 people in one service; time after time we have seen the people. And I remember the first afternoon, we had more than 400,000 people who were singing that in Spanish, and I had them hum it, and outside there was more than 300,000 people. We asked the people inside just to keep quiet while the people outside hummed the words of that song. And suddenly, as they were singing it, there was something flooded my soul. I'd never known before in my life the revelation of Christ in me until I heard the echo of 300,000 people outside just humming it "I love Him" outside...?... this morning is a great majestic army of the King of glory, and they're singing. Who do they love? Who do you love?]

Yes.

[Christ, Christ in me.]

[Christ, Christ in me.]

Yes.

[The hope of glory. Close your eyes, raise your hands, and sing it again, everyone.]

Yes Lord.

[I love Him, I love Him,

Because He first loved me,

And purchased my salvation

On Calvary's tree.

If you love Him this morning, put your arms around three or four different men; and women do the same; and say, "I love the Lord Jesus Christ." That's right; put your arms around...--Ed.]

337 [Following this response of love, Brother Branham returns to the microphone--Ed.] If I could see this happen all over the whole world, I'd say, "Lord, let Thy servant depart in peace."